This is a modern-English version of The Renaissance: Studies in Art and Poetry, originally written by Pater, Walter. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


THE RENAISSANCE

STUDIES IN ART AND POETRY


by

Walter Pater



Sixth Edition



Dedication
To C.L.S.




PREFACE

Many attempts have been made by writers on art and poetry to define beauty in the abstract, to express it in the most general terms, to find a universal formula for it. The value of these attempts has most often been in the suggestive and penetrating things said by the way. Such discussions help us very little to enjoy what has been well done in art or poetry, to discriminate between what is more and what is less excellent in them, or to use words like beauty, excellence, art, poetry, with a more precise meaning than they would otherwise have. Beauty, like all other qualities presented to human experience, is relative; and the definition of it becomes unmeaning and useless in proportion to its abstractness. To define beauty, not in the most abstract, but in the most concrete terms possible, to find, not a universal formula for it, but the formula which expresses most adequately this or that special manifestation of it, is the aim of the true student of aesthetics.

Many writers on art and poetry have tried to define beauty in an abstract way, to explain it in broad terms, and to discover a universal formula for it. The value of these efforts often lies in the insightful and thought-provoking observations made along the way. However, such discussions don't really help us appreciate the great works in art or poetry, distinguish between what is better or worse in them, or use terms like beauty, excellence, art, and poetry with any clearer definition than before. Beauty, like all qualities we experience, is relative; and trying to define it becomes meaningless and pointless as it becomes more abstract. The goal of a true aesthetics student is to define beauty not in the most abstract way but in the most concrete terms possible, seeking not a universal formula for it but one that best captures this or that specific expression of it.

"To see the object as in itself it really is," has been justly said to be the aim of all true criticism whatever; and in aesthetic criticism the first step towards seeing one's object as it really is, is to know one's own impression as it really is, to discriminate it, to realise it distinctly. The objects with which aesthetic criticism deals—music, poetry, artistic and accomplished forms of human life—are indeed receptacles of so many powers or forces: they possess, like the products of nature, so many virtues or qualities. What is this song or picture, this engaging personality presented in life or in a book, to ME? What effect does it really produce on me? Does it give me pleasure? and if so, what sort or degree of pleasure? How is my nature modified by its presence, and under its influence? The answers to these questions are the original facts with which the aesthetic critic has to do; and, as in the study of light, of morals, of number, one must realise such primary data for oneself, or not at all. And he who experiences these impressions strongly, and drives directly at the discrimination and analysis of them, has no need to trouble himself with the abstract question what beauty is in itself, or what its exact relation to truth or experience—metaphysical questions, as unprofitable as metaphysical questions elsewhere. He may pass them all by as being, answerable or not, of no interest to him.

"To see an object as it really is," has been rightly said to be the goal of all genuine criticism; and in aesthetic criticism, the first step towards understanding an object as it truly is, is to recognize your own impression of it as it actually is, to distinguish it, and to realize it clearly. The subjects of aesthetic criticism—music, poetry, and the refined forms of human life—are indeed vessels of many powers or forces: they possess, much like natural products, numerous virtues or qualities. What does this song or painting, or this captivating personality in real life or in a book, mean to ME? What effect does it genuinely have on me? Does it bring me pleasure? And if so, what kind or degree of pleasure? How does my nature change in response to its presence, and under its influence? The answers to these questions are the foundational facts that the aesthetic critic engages with; and, just as in the study of light, morals, or numbers, one must realize these primary data for oneself, or not at all. And someone who experiences these impressions intensely, and focuses directly on distinguishing and analyzing them, doesn’t need to concern themselves with the abstract question of what beauty is in itself, or its exact relationship to truth or experience—metaphysical questions that are just as unhelpful as other metaphysical inquiries. They can dismiss all of them as being either answerable or not, of no interest to them.

The aesthetic critic, then, regards all the objects with which he has to do, all works of art, and the fairer forms of nature and human life, as powers or forces producing pleasurable sensations, each of a more or less peculiar or unique kind. This influence he feels, and wishes to explain, analysing it and reducing it to its elements. To him, the picture, the landscape, the engaging personality in life or in a book, La Gioconda, the hills of Carrara, Pico of Mirandola, are valuable for their virtues, as we say, in speaking of a herb, a wine, a gem; for the property each has of affecting one with a special, a unique, impression of pleasure. Our education becomes complete in proportion as our susceptibility to these impressions increases in depth and variety. And the function of the aesthetic critic is to distinguish, analyse, and separate from its adjuncts, the virtue by which a picture, a landscape, a fair personality in life or in a book, produces this special impression of beauty or pleasure, to indicate what the source of that impression is, and under what conditions it is experienced. His end is reached when he has disengaged that virtue, and noted it, as a chemist notes some natural element, for himself and others; and the rule for those who would reach this end is stated with great exactness in the words of a recent critic of Sainte-Beuve:—De se borner a connaitre de pres les belles choses, et a s'en nourrir en exquis amateurs, en humanistes accomplis.

The aesthetic critic views all the objects he encounters, including artworks and the beautiful aspects of nature and human life, as forces that create pleasurable sensations, each with its unique quality. He feels this influence and wants to explain it by analyzing it and breaking it down into its basic components. For him, the painting, the landscape, an interesting person in life or in a book, the Mona Lisa, the hills of Carrara, and Pico della Mirandola are valuable for their qualities, much like how we refer to a herb, a wine, or a gem; each has the ability to create a distinct and unique impression of pleasure. Our education becomes complete as our ability to receive these impressions deepens and diversifies. The role of the aesthetic critic is to identify, analyze, and isolate the quality that allows a painting, landscape, or captivating personality in life or in literature to create this special impression of beauty or pleasure, to pinpoint the source of that impression, and to determine the circumstances under which it is felt. He achieves his goal when he has extracted that quality and recorded it, much like a chemist documents a natural element, for himself and others; and the guideline for those who aspire to this goal is expressed precisely in the words of a recent critic of Sainte-Beuve:—De se borner a connaitre de pres les belles choses, et a s'en nourrir en exquis amateurs, en humanistes accomplis.

What is important, then, is not that the critic should possess a correct abstract definition of beauty for the intellect, but a certain kind of temperament, the power of being deeply moved by the presence of beautiful objects. He will remember always that beauty exists in many forms. To him all periods, types, schools of taste, are in themselves equal. In all ages there have been some excellent workmen, and some excellent work done. The question he asks is always:—In whom did the stir, the genius, the sentiment of the period find itself? where was the receptacle of its refinement, its elevation, its taste? "The ages are all equal," says William Blake, "but genius is always above its age."

What’s really important isn’t that the critic has a precise, abstract definition of beauty for the mind, but rather a certain temperament—the ability to be deeply moved by beautiful things. He will always remember that beauty comes in many forms. To him, all time periods, styles, and schools of taste are equal. Throughout history, there have been fantastic creators and outstanding works. The question he always asks is: who captured the energy, the creativity, and the emotions of their time? Where was the embodiment of its refinement, its elevation, its taste? "The ages are all equal," says William Blake, "but genius is always above its age."

Often it will require great nicety to disengage this virtue from the commoner elements with which it may be found in combination. Few artists, not Goethe or Byron even, work quite cleanly, casting off all debris, and leaving us only what the heat of their imagination has wholly fused and transformed. Take, for instance, the writings of Wordsworth. The heat of his genius, entering into the substance of his work, has crystallised a part, but only a part, of it; and in that great mass of verse there is much which might well be forgotten. But scattered up and down it, sometimes fusing and transforming entire compositions, like the Stanzas on Resolution and Independence, and the Ode on the Recollections of Childhood, sometimes, as if at random, depositing a fine crystal here or there, in a matter it does not wholly search through and transform, we trace the action of his unique, incommunicable faculty, that strange, mystical sense of a life in natural things, and of man's life as a part of nature, drawing strength and colour and character from local influences, from the hills and streams, and from natural sights and sounds. Well! that is the virtue, the active principle in Wordsworth's poetry; and then the function of the critic of Wordsworth is to follow up that active principle, to disengage it, to mark the degree in which it penetrates his verse.

Often, it takes a lot of precision to separate this virtue from the more ordinary elements it may be mixed with. Few artists, not even Goethe or Byron, create completely clean works that discard all distractions, leaving us with only what their imagination has fully fused and transformed. Take, for example, Wordsworth’s writings. The heat of his genius has crystallized part of his work, but only part; there's a lot in that vast body of verse that might as well be forgotten. Yet, scattered throughout, sometimes transforming entire pieces like the Stanzas on Resolution and Independence and the Ode on the Recollections of Childhood, and at other times, seemingly at random, placing a fine gem here and there within work that isn't fully examined or transformed, we can see the expression of his unique, incommunicable talent—this strange, mystical perception of a life within natural things and of human life as a part of nature, drawing inspiration and character from local influences, from the hills and streams, and from the sights and sounds of nature. Well! That's the virtue, the driving force in Wordsworth’s poetry; and the role of a critic examining Wordsworth is to trace that driving force, to extract it, and to highlight how deeply it permeates his verse.

The subjects of the following studies are taken from the history of the Renaissance, and touch what I think are the chief points in that complex, many-sided movement. I have explained in the first of them what I understand by the word, giving it a much wider scope than was intended by those who originally used it to denote only that revival of classical antiquity in the fifteenth century which was but one of many results of a general excitement and enlightening of the human mind, of which the great aim and achievements of what, as Christian art, is often falsely opposed to the Renaissance, were another result. This outbreak of the human spirit may be traced far into the middle age itself, with its qualities already clearly pronounced, the care for physical beauty, the worship of the body, the breaking down of those limits which the religious system of the middle age imposed on the heart and the imagination. I have taken as an example of this movement, this earlier Renaissance within the middle age itself, and as an expression of its qualities, two little compositions in early French; not because they constitute the best possible expression of them, but because they help the unity of my series, inasmuch as the Renaissance ends also in France, in French poetry, in a phase of which the writings of Joachim du Bellay are in many ways the most perfect illustration; the Renaissance thus putting forth in France an aftermath, a wonderful later growth, the products of which have to the full that subtle and delicate sweetness which belongs to a refined and comely decadence; just as its earliest phases have the freshness which belongs to all periods of growth in art, the charm of ascesis, of the austere and serious girding of the loins in youth.

The topics of the following studies come from the history of the Renaissance, focusing on what I believe are the main aspects of that complex and diverse movement. In the first study, I explain what I mean by the term, broadening its definition beyond what those who first used it intended—referring solely to the revival of classical antiquity in the fifteenth century. This revival was just one of many outcomes of a widespread excitement and enlightenment of the human mind, which also resulted in the great goals and achievements often wrongly set against the Renaissance as Christian art. This eruption of human spirit can be traced back deep into the Middle Ages, where its characteristics were already evident, including a focus on physical beauty, an appreciation for the body, and the breaking down of the constraints that the religious system of the Middle Ages imposed on the heart and imagination. I've chosen as an example of this movement—this earlier Renaissance within the Middle Ages—two short compositions in early French. I don't select them because they are the best representations of this movement, but because they contribute to the cohesion of my series. The Renaissance culminates in France, particularly in French poetry, and in this phase, the writings of Joachim du Bellay serve as one of the most perfect illustrations. The Renaissance thus produces a remarkable aftermath in France, a later blossoming that embodies a subtle and delicate sweetness typical of a refined and graceful decline, just as its earliest phases showcase the freshness inherent in all periods of artistic growth, marked by the charm of self-discipline and the serious commitment of youth.

But it is in Italy, in the fifteenth century, that the interest of the Renaissance mainly lies,—in that solemn fifteenth century which can hardly be studied too much, not merely for its positive results in the things of the intellect and the imagination, its concrete works of art, its special and prominent personalities, with their profound aesthetic charm, but for its general spirit and character, for the ethical qualities of which it is a consummate type.

But it’s in Italy during the fifteenth century that the real essence of the Renaissance can be found—in that significant fifteenth century that can hardly be examined too closely, not just for its tangible achievements in intellect and creativity, its remarkable works of art, and its notable individuals with their deep aesthetic appeal, but also for its overall spirit and character, representing the highest ethical standards of the time.

The various forms of intellectual activity which together make up the culture of an age, move for the most part from different starting-points, and by unconnected roads. As products of the same generation they partake indeed of a common character, and unconsciously illustrate each other; but of the producers themselves, each group is solitary, gaining what advantage or disadvantage there may be in intellectual isolation. Art and poetry, philosophy and the religious life, and that other life of refined pleasure and action in the open places of the world, are each of them confined to its own circle of ideas, and those who prosecute either of them are generally little curious of the thoughts of others. There come, however, from time to time, eras of more favourable conditions, in which the thoughts of men draw nearer together than is their wont, and the many interests of the intellectual world combine in one complete type of general culture. The fifteenth century in Italy is one of these happier eras; and what is sometimes said of the age of Pericles is true of that of Lorenzo:—it is an age productive in personalities, many-sided, centralised, complete. Here, artists and philosophers and those whom the action of the world has elevated and made keen, do not live in isolation, but breathe a common air, and catch light and heat from each other's thoughts. There is a spirit of general elevation and enlightenment in which all alike communicate. It is the unity of this spirit which gives unity to all the various products of the Renaissance; and it is to this intimate alliance with mind, this participation in the best thoughts which that age produced, that the art of Italy in the fifteenth century owes much of its grave dignity and influence.

The different forms of intellectual activity that make up the culture of a time mostly start from various points and follow separate paths. As products of the same generation, they share a common character and unintentionally reflect each other; however, each group of creators is often solitary, experiencing the benefits or drawbacks of intellectual isolation. Art and poetry, philosophy and spirituality, along with the pursuit of refined enjoyment and action in the world’s open spaces, each stick to their own set of ideas, and those engaged in any of these fields usually show little interest in each other's thoughts. Yet, there are moments when conditions are more favorable, allowing people’s thoughts to come closer together than usual, leading to a combination of various intellectual interests into a unified culture. The fifteenth century in Italy is one of these fortunate periods; what is sometimes said about the age of Pericles also holds true for Lorenzo's time—it’s an era rich in personalities, diverse, centralized, and complete. Here, artists, philosophers, and those stirred and sharpened by worldly actions do not exist in isolation but share a common atmosphere and draw inspiration and energy from each other's ideas. There’s a spirit of collective growth and enlightenment where everyone connects. This unity of spirit gives coherence to all the varied products of the Renaissance, and it is this close association with thought, this engagement with the best ideas of that time, that lends much of the solemn dignity and impact to Italian art in the fifteenth century.

I have added an essay on Winckelmann, as not incongruous with the studies which precede it, because Winckelmann, coming in the eighteenth century, really belongs in spirit to an earlier age. By his enthusiasm for the things of the intellect and the imagination for their own sake, by his Hellenism, his life-long struggle to attain to the Greek spirit, he is in sympathy with the humanists of an earlier century. He is the last fruit of the Renaissance, and explains in a striking way its motive and tendencies.

I’ve included an essay on Winckelmann, as it fits well with the studies that come before it. Although Winckelmann lived in the eighteenth century, his spirit truly aligns with an earlier era. His passion for intellectual and imaginative pursuits for their own sake, his appreciation of Greek culture, and his lifelong effort to embody the Greek spirit connect him with the humanists of a previous century. He represents the final outcome of the Renaissance and powerfully illustrates its motivations and tendencies.




CONTENTS

TWO EARLY FRENCH STORIES
PICO DELLA MIRANDOLA
SANDRO BOTTICELLI
LUCA DELLA ROBBIA
THE POETRY OF MICHELANGELO
LEONARDO DA VINCI
THE SCHOOL OF GIORGIONE
JOACHIM DU BELLAY
WINCKELMANN
CONCLUSION




TWO EARLY FRENCH STORIES

The history of the Renaissance ends in France, and carries us away from Italy to the beautiful cities of the country of the Loire. But it was in France also, in a very important sense, that the Renaissance had begun; and French writers, who are so fond of connecting the creations of Italian genius with a French origin, who tell us how Francis of Assisi took not his name only, but all those notions of chivalry and romantic love which so deeply penetrated his thoughts, from a French source, how Boccaccio borrowed the outlines of his stories from the old French fabliaux, and how Dante himself expressly connects the origin of the art of miniature-painting with the city of Paris, have often dwelt on this notion of a Renaissance in the end of the twelfth and the beginning of the thirteenth century, a Renaissance within the limits of the middle age itself—a brilliant, but in part abortive effort to do for human life and the human mind what was afterwards done in the fifteenth. The word Renaissance, indeed, is now generally used to denote not merely that revival of classical antiquity which took place in the fifteenth century, and to which the word was first applied, but a whole complex movement, of which that revival of classical antiquity was but one element or symptom. For us the Renaissance is the name of a many-sided but yet united movement, in which the love of the things of the intellect and the imagination for their own sake, the desire for a more liberal and comely way of conceiving life, make themselves felt, urging those who experience this desire to search out first one and then another means of intellectual or imaginative enjoyment, and directing them not merely to the discovery of old and forgotten sources of this enjoyment, but to the divination of fresh sources thereof—new experiences, new subjects of poetry, new forms of art. Of such feeling there was a great outbreak in the end of the twelfth and the beginning of the following century. Here and there, under rare and happy conditions, in Pointed architecture, in the doctrines of romantic love, in the poetry of Provence, the rude strength of the middle age turns to sweetness; and the taste for sweetness generated there becomes the seed of the classical revival in it, prompting it constantly to seek after the springs of perfect sweetness in the Hellenic world. And coming after a long period in which this instinct had been crushed, that true "dark age," in which so many sources of intellectual and imaginative enjoyment had actually disappeared, this outbreak is rightly called a Renaissance, a revival.

The history of the Renaissance concludes in France, leading us away from Italy to the beautiful cities of the Loire Valley. However, in an important way, the Renaissance also began in France. French writers love to connect the achievements of Italian genius to French origins. They point out how Francis of Assisi not only took his name but also adopted notions of chivalry and romantic love from a French source. They highlight how Boccaccio drew from the old French fabliaux for his stories and how Dante explicitly links the origins of miniature painting to Paris. These writers often emphasize the idea of a Renaissance occurring at the end of the twelfth and the beginning of the thirteenth century—a Renaissance that unfolded within the framework of the Middle Ages itself. This was a brilliant but somewhat failed attempt to enhance human life and thought, similar to what was realized in the fifteenth century. Today, the term Renaissance is generally used to refer not just to the revival of classical antiquity in the fifteenth century—a revival that initially received this name—but to a broader complex movement, where that revival is just one aspect or sign. For us, the Renaissance represents a multifaceted yet cohesive movement that values intellect and creativity for their own sake, as well as a desire for a more open and beautiful understanding of life. This urge compels individuals to explore various means of intellectual and imaginative enjoyment, guiding them to rediscover old and forgotten sources and to uncover new experiences, themes for poetry, and artistic forms. This feeling saw a significant surge at the end of the twelfth century and the start of the following one. In rare and fortunate circumstances, we see the raw strength of the Middle Ages soften into sweetness in pointed architecture, the ideals of romantic love, and Provençal poetry. The appreciation for this sweetness becomes the foundation for the classical revival, continuously inspiring a quest for perfect beauty in the Hellenic world. Emerging after a long period where this instinct was suppressed—the true "dark age" in which many sources of intellectual and imaginative pleasure vanished—this revival is rightly called a Renaissance.

Theories which bring into connexion with each other modes of thought and feeling, periods of taste, forms of art and poetry, which the narrowness of men's minds constantly tends to oppose to each other, have a great stimulus for the intellect, and are almost always worth understanding. It is so with this theory of a Renaissance within the middle age, which seeks to establish a continuity between the most characteristic work of the middle age, the sculpture of Chartres and the windows of Le Mans, and the work of the later Renaissance, the work of Jean Cousin and Germain Pilon, and thus heals that rupture between the middle age and the Renaissance which has so often been exaggerated. But it is not so much the ecclesiastical art of the middle age, its sculpture and painting—work certainly done in a great measure for pleasure's sake, in which even a secular, a rebellious spirit often betrays itself—but rather the profane poetry of the middle age, the poetry of Provence, and the magnificent after-growth of that poetry in Italy and France, which those French writers have in view, when they speak of this Renaissance within the middle age. In that poetry, earthly passion, with its intimacy, its freedom, its variety—the liberty of the heart—makes itself felt; and the name of Abelard, the great clerk and the great lover, connects the expression of this liberty of heart with the free play of human intelligence around all subjects presented to it, with the liberty of the intellect, as that age understood it. Every one knows the legend of Abelard, a legend hardly less passionate, certainly not less characteristic of the middle age, than the legend of Tannhaeuser; how the famous and comely clerk, in whom Wisdom herself, self-possessed, pleasant, and discreet, seemed to sit enthroned, came to live in the house of a canon of the church of Notre-Dame, where dwelt a girl Heloise, believed to be the old priest's orphan niece, his love for whom he had testified by giving her an education then unrivalled, so that rumour even asserted that, through the knowledge of languages, enabling her to penetrate into the mysteries of the older world, she had become a sorceress, like the Celtic druidesses; and how as Abelard and Heloise sat together at home there, to refine a little further on the nature of abstract ideas, "Love made himself of the party with them." You conceive the temptations of the scholar, who, in such dreamy tranquillity, amid the bright and busy spectacle of the "Island," lived in a world of something like shadows; and that for one who knew so well how to assign its exact value to every abstract idea, those restraints which lie on the consciences of other men had been relaxed. It appears that he composed many verses in the vulgar tongue: already the young men sang them on the quay below the house. Those songs, says M. de Remusat, were probably in the taste of the Trouveres, of whom he was one of the first in date, or, so to speak, the predecessor. It is the same spirit which has moulded the famous "letters," written in the quaint Latin of the middle age. At the foot of that early Gothic tower, which the next generation raised to grace the precincts of Abelard's school, on the "Mountain of Saint Genevieve," the historian Michelet sees in thought "a terrible assembly; not the hearers of Abelard alone, fifty bishops, twenty cardinals, two popes, the whole body of scholastic philosophy; not only the learned Heloise, the teaching of languages, and the Renaissance; but Arnold of Brescia—that is to say, the revolution." And so from the rooms of this shadowy house by the Seine side we see that spirit going abroad, with its qualities already well defined, its intimacy, its languid sweetness, its rebellion, its subtle skill in dividing the elements of human passion, its care for physical beauty, its worship of the body, which penetrated the early literature of Italy, and finds an echo in Dante.

Theories that connect different ways of thinking and feeling, trends in taste, and forms of art and poetry, which people often try to keep separate, provide a huge boost for the intellect and are almost always worth exploring. This is true of the theory of a Renaissance within the Middle Ages, which aims to show a link between the most defining works of that time, like the sculpture of Chartres and the windows of Le Mans, and the later Renaissance works by Jean Cousin and Germain Pilon, thus mending the exaggerated rift between the Middle Ages and the Renaissance. However, it's not just the ecclesiastical art of the Middle Ages—its sculpture and painting, often created mostly for enjoyment, where even a secular, rebellious spirit can sometimes be seen—but rather the secular poetry of the Middle Ages, the poetry of Provence, and its remarkable evolution in Italy and France, that these French writers refer to when discussing this Renaissance within the Middle Ages. In that poetry, earthly passion with its closeness, freedom, and diversity— the liberty of the heart—shines through; and the name of Abelard, the great scholar and lover, links this heartfelt freedom with the unrestrained exploration of human intellect on any topic, reflecting what that era considered intellectual freedom. Everyone knows the legend of Abelard, a story as passionate and representative of the Middle Ages as that of Tannhaeuser; how the renowned and handsome scholar, seemingly embodying Wisdom itself—calm, charming, and sensible—came to live with a canon of Notre-Dame, where a girl named Heloise, thought to be his elderly priest's orphaned niece, resided. Abelard showed his love for her by providing an unmatched education, prompting rumors that her mastery of languages allowed her to uncover the secrets of the ancient world, making her a sort of sorceress like the Celtic druids; and how as Abelard and Heloise sat together at home, refining their understanding of abstract ideas, "Love joined their conversation." Imagine the temptations faced by a scholar, who, in such tranquil dreams amid the lively spectacle of the "Island," existed in a world of shadows; for someone who could assess the true worth of every abstract idea, the usual moral constraints on others were notably relaxed. It seems he wrote many verses in the vernacular: young men were already singing them on the quay below the house. Those songs, according to M. de Remusat, probably reflected the style of the Trouveres, of whom Abelard was one of the earliest, or even a predecessor. It is this same spirit that shaped the famous "letters," penned in the unique Latin of the Middle Ages. At the base of that early Gothic tower, later raised by the next generation to honor Abelard's school on the "Mountain of Saint Genevieve," historian Michelet envisions “a formidable gathering; not just Abelard's listeners—fifty bishops, twenty cardinals, two popes, the entire body of scholastic philosophy; not only the learned Heloise and the study of languages representing the Renaissance; but Arnold of Brescia—that is to say, the revolution.” Thus, from the rooms of this shadowy house by the Seine, we watch that spirit spread, already well-defined in its qualities: intimacy, languid sweetness, rebellion, an intricate skill in analyzing human passion's elements, a concern for physical beauty, and a devotion to the body—all of which influenced early Italian literature and resonated in Dante's work.

That Abelard is not mentioned in the Divine Comedy may appear a singular omission to the reader of Dante, who seems to have inwoven into the texture of his work whatever had impressed him as either effective in colour or spiritually significant among the recorded incidents of actual life. Nowhere in his great poem do we find the name, nor so much as an allusion to the story of one who had left so deep a mark on the philosophy of which Dante was an eager student, of whom in the Latin Quarter, and from the lips of scholar or teacher in the University of Paris, during his sojourn among them, he can hardly have failed to hear. We can only suppose that he had indeed considered the story and the man, and had abstained from passing judgment as to his place in the scheme of "eternal justice." In the famous legend of Tannhaeuser, the erring knight makes his way to Rome, to seek absolution at what was then the centre of Christian religion. "So soon," thought and said the Pope, "as the staff in his hand should bud and blossom, so soon might the soul of Tannhaeuser be saved, and no sooner; and it came to pass not long after that the dry wood of a staff which the Pope had carried in his hand was covered with leaves and flowers." So, in the cloister of Godstow a petrified tree was shown, of which the nuns told that the fair Rosamond, who had died among them, had declared that, the tree being then alive and green, it would be changed into stone at the hour of her salvation. When Abelard died, like Tannhaeuser, he was on his way to Rome: what might have happened had he reached his journey's end is uncertain; and it is in this uncertain twilight that his relation to the general beliefs of his age has always remained. In this, as in other things, he prefigures the character of the Renaissance, that movement in which, in various ways, the human mind wins for itself a new kingdom of feeling and sensation and thought, not opposed to, but only beyond and independent of the spiritual system then actually realised. The opposition into which Abelard is thrown, which gives its colour to his career, which breaks his soul to pieces, is a no less subtle opposition than that between the merely professional, official, hireling ministers of that system, with their ignorant worship of system for its own sake, and the true child of light, the humanist, with reason and heart and senses quick, while theirs were almost dead. He reaches out towards, he attains, modes of ideal living, beyond the prescribed limits of that system, though possibly contained in essential germ within it. As always happens, the adherents of the poorer and narrower culture had no sympathy with, because no understanding of, a culture richer and more ample than their own: after the discovery of wheat they would still live upon acorns—apres l'invention du ble ils voulaient encore vivre du gland; and would hear of no service to the higher needs of humanity with instruments not of their forging.

The fact that Abelard isn’t mentioned in the Divine Comedy might seem like a surprising oversight to readers of Dante, who appears to have woven into his work everything that he found noteworthy, whether it was vivid in color or spiritually meaningful among the real events of life. Nowhere in his grand poem do we see Abelard’s name or even a mention of the story of someone who significantly influenced the philosophy that Dante was eager to study. During his time in the Latin Quarter, he must have certainly heard about Abelard from scholars or teachers at the University of Paris. We can only assume that he considered the story and the man but chose not to pass judgment on his place in the framework of “eternal justice.” In the famous legend of Tannhaeuser, the wandering knight goes to Rome to seek absolution at what was then the heart of Christian faith. "As soon," thought the Pope, "as the staff in his hand buds and blooms, then Tannhaeuser’s soul may be saved, and not before;" and soon after, the dry staff the Pope held began to sprout leaves and flowers. Similarly, in the cloister of Godstow, there was a petrified tree that the nuns claimed the beautiful Rosamond, who had died among them, foretold would turn to stone at the moment of her salvation when the tree was alive and green. When Abelard died, like Tannhaeuser, he was on his way to Rome; what might have happened had he reached his destination remains uncertain, and it is in this ambiguity that his connection to the general beliefs of his time has always lingered. In this regard, as in others, he anticipates the character of the Renaissance—a movement in which the human mind seeks a new realm of feelings, sensations, and thoughts, not opposing but transcending and becoming independent of the spiritual framework that existed at that time. The conflict that Abelard faces, which shapes his life and shatters his spirit, is as subtle as the one between the merely professional, official ministers of that system, who mindlessly worship their structure, and the true intellectual, the humanist, who is engaged, reasoned, and alive, while they are nearly lifeless. He reaches for and achieves ways of ideal living that go beyond the boundaries of that system, though perhaps they are contained within it in a foundational way. As often happens, the supporters of a poorer, narrower culture have no empathy for, nor understanding of, a culture that is richer and more expansive than their own: after discovering wheat, they would still prefer to live off acorns—après l'invention du ble ils voulaient encore vivre du gland; and they would reject any means to address the higher needs of humanity that were not crafted by their own hands.

But the human spirit, bold through those needs, was too strong for them. Abelard and Heloise write their letters—letters with a wonderful outpouring of soul—in medieval Latin; and Abelard, though he composes songs in the vulgar tongue, writes also in Latin those treatises in which he tries to find a ground of reality below the abstractions of philosophy, as one bent on trying all things by their congruity with human experience, who had felt the hand of Heloise, and looked into her eyes, and tested the resources of humanity in her great and energetic nature. Yet it is only a little later, early in the thirteenth century, that French prose romance begins; and in one of the pretty volumes of the Bibliotheque Elzevirienne some of the most striking fragments of it may be found, edited with much intelligence. In one of these thirteenth-century stories, Li Amitiez de Ami et Amile, that free play of human affection, of the claims of which Abelard's story is an assertion, makes itself felt in the incidents of a great friendship, a friendship pure and generous, pushed to a sort of passionate exaltation, and more than faithful unto death. Such comradeship, though instances of it are to be found everywhere, is still especially a classical motive; Chaucer expressing the sentiment of it so strongly in an antique tale, that one knows not whether the love of both Palamon and Arcite for Emelya, or of those two for each other, is the chiefer subject of the Knight's Tale—

But the human spirit, bold through those needs, was too strong for them. Abelard and Heloise write their letters—letters with a wonderful outpouring of soul—in medieval Latin; and Abelard, while he composes songs in the common language, also writes in Latin those treatises where he searches for a reality beneath the abstractions of philosophy, as someone who tests everything against human experience, who has felt Heloise's hand, looked into her eyes, and explored the depths of humanity in her vibrant and powerful nature. Yet it is only a little later, in the early thirteenth century, that French prose romance begins; and in one of the lovely volumes of the Bibliotheque Elzevirienne some of its most striking fragments can be found, edited with great insight. In one of these thirteenth-century stories, Li Amitiez de Ami et Amile, the open display of human affection, which Abelard's story affirms, is evident in the events of a profound friendship, a friendship that is pure and generous, elevated to a kind of passionate intensity, and more than loyal unto death. Such camaraderie, though examples of it can be found everywhere, remains especially a classical theme; Chaucer expresses this sentiment so powerfully in an ancient tale that it’s hard to tell whether the love of both Palamon and Arcite for Emelya, or the love between the two men themselves, is the main subject of the Knight's Tale—

He cast his eyen upon Emelya,
And therewithal he bleynte and cried, ah!
As that he stongen were unto the herte.

He looked at Emelya,
And at that moment he blinked and cried, ah!
As if he were struck to the heart.

What reader does not refer part of the bitterness of that cry to the spoiling, already foreseen, of that fair friendship, which had hitherto made the prison of the two lads sweet with its daily offices—though the friendship is saved at last?

What reader doesn't associate some of the bitterness of that cry with the anticipated ruin of that beautiful friendship, which had so far made the two boys' prison feel bearable with its daily routines—even though the friendship is saved in the end?

The friendship of Amis and Amile is deepened by the romantic circumstance of an entire personal resemblance between the two heroes, so that they pass for each other again and again, and thereby into many strange adventures; that curious interest of the Doppelgaenger, which begins among the stars with the Dioscuri, being entwined in and out through all the incidents of the story, like an outward token of the inward similitude of their souls. With this, again, like a second reflexion of that inward similitude, is connected the conceit of two marvellously beautiful cups, also exactly like each other—children's cups, of wood, but adorned with gold and precious stones. These two cups, which by their resemblance help to bring the friends together at critical moments, were given to them by the Pope, when he baptized them at Rome, whither the parents had taken them for that purpose, in thankfulness for their birth, and cross and recross in the narrative, serving the two heroes almost like living things, and with that well-known effect of a beautiful object kept constantly before the eye in a story or poem, of keeping sensation well awake, and giving a certain air of refinement to all the scenes into which it enters; with a heightening also of that sense of fate, which hangs so much of the shaping of human life on trivial objects, like Othello's strawberry handkerchief; and witnessing to the enjoyment of beautiful handiwork by primitive people, almost dazzled by it, so that they give it an oddly significant place among the factors of a human history.

The friendship between Amis and Amile is made stronger by the romantic notion that they look exactly alike, leading them to be mistaken for each other repeatedly and embark on many strange adventures. This theme of the doppelgänger, which begins with the stars and the Dioscuri, is woven throughout the story, symbolizing the deep similarity of their souls. Additionally, like a second reflection of this inner likeness, there’s the idea of two incredibly beautiful cups that are identical—children's cups made of wood but decorated with gold and precious stones. These cups, which aid in bringing the friends together during critical moments, were given to them by the Pope when he baptized them in Rome, where their parents had taken them in gratitude for their birth. They recur throughout the narrative, serving the two heroes almost as if they are living entities, and have that well-known effect of a beautiful object continuously present in a story or poem, keeping feelings alive and adding a touch of refinement to every scene they appear in. This also enhances that sense of fate, which ties the course of human life to seemingly insignificant objects, much like Othello's handkerchief, and highlights the appreciation for beautiful craftsmanship by early people, who were almost dazzled by it, giving it an oddly important role in the story of human history.

Amis and Amile, then, are true to their comradeship through all trials; and in the end it comes to pass that at a moment of great need Amis takes the place of Amile in a tournament for life or death. "After this it happened that a leprosy fell upon Amis, so that his wife would not approach him, and wrought to strangle him; and he departed from his home, and at last prayed his servants to carry him to the house of Amile"; and it is in what follows that the curious strength of the piece shows itself:—

Amis and Amile stay loyal to their friendship through all hardships; and ultimately, when it’s a matter of life or death, Amis steps in for Amile in a tournament. "After this, Amis developed leprosy, which made his wife refuse to come near him, and it nearly killed him; so he left his home and finally asked his servants to take him to Amile's house"; and it is in what follows that the remarkable strength of the story is revealed:—

"His servants, willing to do as he commanded, carried him to the place where Amile was: and they began to sound their rattles before the court of Amile's house, as lepers are accustomed to do. And when Amile heard the noise he commanded one of his servants to carry meat and bread to the sick man, and the cup which was given to him at Rome filled with good wine. And when the servant had done as he was commanded, he returned and said, Sir, if I had not thy cup in my hand, I should believe that the cup which the sick man has was thine, for they are alike, the one to the other, in height and fashion. And Amile said, Go quickly and bring him to me. And when Amis stood before his comrade Amile demanded of him who he was, and how he had gotten that cup. I am of Briquam le Chastel, answered Amis, and the cup was given to me by the Bishop of Rome, who baptized me. And when Amile heard that, he knew that it was his comrade Amis, who had delivered him from death, and won for him the daughter of the King of France to be his wife. And straightway he fell upon him, and began to weep greatly, and kissed him. And when his wife heard that, she ran out with her hair in disarray, weeping and distressed exceedingly, for she remembered that it was he who had slain the false Ardres. And thereupon they placed him in a fair bed, and said to him, Abide with us until God's will be accomplished in thee, for all that we have is at thy service. So he and the two servants abode with them.

"His servants, eager to follow his orders, carried him to where Amile was. They started shaking their rattles outside Amile's house, just like lepers do. When Amile heard the noise, he told one of his servants to bring food and bread to the sick man, along with the cup he had received in Rome filled with good wine. After the servant did as he was told, he came back and said, 'Sir, if I didn't have your cup in my hand, I would think the sick man had yours because they're so similar in size and shape.' Amile said, 'Go quickly and bring him to me.' When Amis stood before his friend Amile, Amile asked who he was and how he got that cup. Amis replied, 'I'm from Briquam le Chastel, and the cup was given to me by the Bishop of Rome, who baptized me.' As soon as Amile heard this, he realized it was his friend Amis, the one who had saved him from death and secured the King of France's daughter as his wife. He immediately fell on him, started crying profusely, and kissed him. When his wife heard this, she rushed out with her hair all messy, crying and extremely upset because she remembered he was the one who had killed the false Ardres. They then placed him in a nice bed and said to him, 'Stay with us until God's will is done in you, for everything we have is at your service.' So he and the two servants stayed with them."

"And it came to pass one night, when Amis and Amile lay in one chamber without other companions, that God sent His angel Raphael to Amis, who said to him, Amis, art thou asleep? And he, supposing that Amile had called him, answered and said, I am not asleep, fair comrade! And the angel said to him, Thou hast answered well, for thou art the comrade of the heavenly citizens.—I am Raphael, the angel of our Lord, and am come to tell thee how thou mayest be healed; for thy prayers are heard. Thou shalt bid Amile, thy comrade, that he slay his two children and wash thee in their blood, and so thy body shall be made whole. And Amis said to him, Let not this thing be, that my comrade should become a murderer for my sake. But the angel said, It is convenient that he do this. And thereupon the angel departed.

"And one night, while Amis and Amile were in the same room without anyone else, God sent His angel Raphael to Amis, who asked him, Amis, are you asleep? Amis, thinking Amile had called him, replied, I’m not asleep, my good friend! The angel said to him, You’ve answered well, for you are a companion of the heavenly beings. I am Raphael, the angel of our Lord, and I’ve come to tell you how to be healed; for your prayers have been heard. You must tell Amile, your friend, to kill his two children and wash you in their blood, and then your body will be made whole. Amis responded, Please don’t let this happen; I don’t want my friend to become a murderer for me. But the angel insisted, It is necessary for him to do this. Then the angel left."

"And Amile also, as if in sleep, heard those words; and he awoke and said, Who is it, my comrade, that hath spoken with thee? And Amis answered, No man; only I have prayed to our Lord, as I am accustomed. And Amile said, Not so! but some one hath spoken with thee. Then he arose and went to the door of the chamber; and finding it shut he said, Tell me, my brother, who it was said those words to thee to-night. And Amis began to weep greatly, and told him that it was Raphael, the angel of the Lord, who had said to him, Amis, our Lord commands thee that thou bid Amile slay his two children, and wash thee in their blood, and thou shalt be healed of thy leprosy. And Amile was greatly disturbed at those words, and said, I would have given to thee my man-servants and my maid-servants and all my goods, and thou feignest that an angel hath spoken to thee that I should slay my two children. And immediately Amis began to weep, and said, I know that I have spoken to thee a terrible thing, but constrained thereto; I pray thee cast me not away from the shelter of thy house. And Amile answered that what he had covenanted with him, that he would perform, unto the hour of his death: But I conjure thee, said he, by the faith which there is between me and thee, and by our comradeship, and by the baptism we received together at Rome, that thou tell me whether it was man or angel said that to thee. And Amis answered, So truly as an angel hath spoken to me this night, so may God deliver me from my infirmity!

"And Amile also, as if in a dream, heard those words; and he woke up and said, Who is it, my friend, that has spoken to you? And Amis answered, No one; I was just praying to our Lord, as I usually do. But Amile replied, That’s not true! Someone has spoken to you. Then he got up and went to the door of the room; and finding it closed, he said, Tell me, my brother, who spoke those words to you tonight. Amis began to cry heavily and told him that it was Raphael, the angel of the Lord, who had said to him, Amis, our Lord commands you to have Amile kill his two children and wash yourself in their blood, and you will be healed of your leprosy. Amile was deeply troubled by these words and said, I would have given you my servants and all my possessions, and you pretend that an angel has told you to make me kill my two children. Immediately, Amis began to cry and said, I know I have told you something terrible, but I was forced to do so; please don’t cast me away from your house. Amile answered that he would fulfill what he had promised to him until the hour of his death: But I beg you, he said, by the faith we share and by our friendship, and by the baptism we received together in Rome, tell me whether it was a man or an angel who told you that. And Amis replied, As surely as an angel has spoken to me tonight, may God free me from my affliction!"

"Then Amile began to weep in secret, and thought within himself: If this man was ready to die before the king for me, shall I not for him slay my children? Shall I not keep faith with him who was faithful to me even unto death? And Amile tarried no longer, but departed to the chamber of his wife, and bade her go hear the Sacred Office. And he took a sword, and went to the bed where the children were lying, and found them asleep. And he lay down over them and began to weep bitterly and said, Hath any man yet heard of a father who of his own will slew his children? Alas, my children! I am no longer your father, but your cruel murderer.

Then Amile started to cry quietly, thinking to himself: If this man was willing to die for me in front of the king, shouldn’t I be willing to kill my own children for him? Shouldn’t I stay true to someone who has been loyal to me even unto death? Without hesitation, Amile went to his wife’s room and told her to go to the Sacred Office. He took a sword and went to the bed where his children were sleeping. He lay down on top of them, weeping heavily, and said, Has any man ever heard of a father who willingly killed his children? Oh, my children! I am no longer your father; I am your cruel murderer.

"And the children awoke at the tears of their father, which fell upon them; and they looked up into his face and began to laugh. And as they were of the age of about three years, he said, Your laughing will be turned into tears, for your innocent blood must now be shed, and therewith he cut off their heads. Then he laid them back in the bed, and put the heads upon the bodies, and covered them as though they were sleeping: and with the blood which he had taken he washed his comrade, and said, Lord Jesus Christ! who hast commanded men to keep faith on earth, and didst heal the leper by Thy word! cleanse now my comrade, for whose love I have shed the blood of my children.

"And the children woke up at their father's tears that fell on them; they looked up at his face and began to laugh. Since they were about three years old, he said, 'Your laughter will turn into tears, for your innocent blood must be shed now,' and with that, he cut off their heads. Then he laid them back in bed, placed their heads on their bodies, and covered them as if they were sleeping. With the blood he had taken, he washed his friend and said, 'Lord Jesus Christ! Who has commanded men to keep faith on earth and healed the leper with Your word! Cleanse now my friend, for whose love I have shed the blood of my children.'"

"Then Amis was cleansed of his leprosy. And Amile clothed his companion in his best robes; and as they went to the church to give thanks, the bells, by the will of God, rang of their own accord. And when the people of the city heard that, they ran together to see the marvel. And the wife of Amile, when she saw Amis and Amile coming, began to ask which of the twain was her husband, and said, I know well the vesture of them both, but I know not which of them is Amile. And Amile said to her, I am Amile, and my companion is Amis, who is healed of his sickness. And she was full of wonder, and desired to know in what manner he was healed. Give thanks to our Lord, answered Amile, but trouble not thyself as to the manner of the healing.

Then Amis was cured of his leprosy. Amile dressed his friend in his best clothes, and as they went to the church to give thanks, the bells rang on their own by the will of God. When the people of the city heard this, they gathered to witness the miracle. Amile's wife, seeing Amis and Amile approaching, began to wonder which of them was her husband, saying, "I know both their outfits well, but I can't tell which one is Amile." Amile replied, "I am Amile, and this is Amis, who has been healed of his illness." She was amazed and wanted to know how he had been healed. Amile answered, "Give thanks to our Lord, but don't concern yourself with how he was healed."

"Now neither the father nor the mother had yet entered where the children were; but the father sighed heavily because of their death, and the mother asked for them, that they might rejoice together; but Amile said, Dame! Let the children sleep. And it was already the hour of Tierce. And going in alone to the children to weep over them, he found them at play in the bed; only, in the place of the sword-cuts about their throats was as it were a thread of crimson. And he took them in his arms and carried them to his wife and said, Rejoice greatly, for thy children whom I had slain by the commandment of the angel are alive, and by their blood is Amis healed."

"Now neither the father nor the mother had entered where the children were; but the father sighed heavily over their death, and the mother asked for them so they could rejoice together; but Amile said, “Lady! Let the children sleep.” And it was already the hour of Tierce. Going in alone to the children to weep over them, he found them playing in the bed; only, instead of sword-cuts around their throats, there was a thread of crimson. He took them in his arms and carried them to his wife and said, “Rejoice greatly, for your children whom I had slain by the angel's command are alive, and by their blood Amis is healed.”

There, as I said, is the strength of the old French story. For the Renaissance has not only the sweetness which it derives from the classical world, but also that curious strength of which there are great resources in the true middle age. And as I have illustrated the early strength of the Renaissance by the story of Amis and Amile, a story which comes from the North, in which even a certain racy Teutonic flavour is perceptible, so I shall illustrate that other element of its early sweetness, a languid excess of sweetness even, by another story printed in the same volume of the Bibliotheque Elzevirienne, and of about the same date, a story which comes, characteristically, from the South, and connects itself with the literature of Provence.

There, as I mentioned, is the power of the old French tale. The Renaissance not only has the charm it gets from the classical world, but also that intriguing strength which has significant roots in the true Middle Ages. Just as I've shown the early strength of the Renaissance through the story of Amis and Amile, a tale from the North that even has a hint of a lively Teutonic flavor, I will now highlight that other aspect of its early charm, perhaps even an overwhelming sweetness, through another story found in the same volume of the Bibliotheque Elzevirienne, and around the same time, a story that, interestingly, comes from the South and is connected to the literature of Provence.

The central love-poetry of Provence, the poetry of the Tenson and the Aubade, of Bernard de Ventadour and Pierre Vidal, is poetry for the few, for the elect and peculiar people of the kingdom of sentiment. But below this intenser poetry there was probably a wide range of literature, less serious and elevated, reaching, by lightness of form and comparative homeliness of interest, an audience which the concentrated passion of those higher lyrics left untouched. This literature has long since perished, or lives only in later French or Italian versions. One such version, the only representative of its species, M. Fauriel thought he detected in the story of Aucassin and Nicolette, written in the French of the latter half of the thirteenth century, and preserved in a unique manuscript, in the national library of Paris; and there were reasons which made him divine for it a still more ancient ancestry, traces in it of an Arabian origin, as in a leaf lost out of some early Arabian Nights.* The little book loses none of its interest through the criticism which finds in it only a traditional subject, handed on by one people to another; for after passing thus from hand to hand, its outline is still clear, its surface untarnished; and, like many other stories, books, literary and artistic conceptions of the middle age, it has come to have in this way a sort of personal history, almost as full of risk and adventure as that of its own heroes. The writer himself calls the piece a cantefable, a tale told in prose, but with its incidents and sentiment helped forward by songs, inserted at irregular intervals. In the junctions of the story itself there are signs of roughness and want of skill, which make one suspect that the prose was only put together to connect a series of songs—a series of songs so moving and attractive that people wished to heighten and dignify their effect by a regular framework or setting. Yet the songs themselves are of the simplest kind, not rhymed even, but only imperfectly assonant, stanzas of twenty or thirty lines apiece, all ending with a similar vowel sound. And here, as elsewhere in that early poetry, much of the interest lies in the spectacle of the formation of a new artistic sense. A new music is arising, the music of rhymed poetry, and in the songs of Aucassin and Nicolette, which seem always on the point of passing into true rhyme, but which halt somehow, and can never quite take flight, you see people just growing aware of the elements of a new music in their possession, and anticipating how pleasant such music might become. The piece was probably intended to be recited by a company of trained performers, many of whom, at least for the lesser parts, were probably children. The songs are introduced by the rubric, Or se cante (ici on chante); and each division of prose by the rubric, Or dient et content et fabloient (ici on conte). The musical notes of part of the songs have been preserved; and some of the details are so descriptive that they suggested to M. Fauriel the notion that the words had been accompanied throughout by dramatic action. That mixture of simplicity and refinement which he was surprised to find in a composition of the thirteenth century, is shown sometimes in the turn given to some passing expression or remark; thus, "the Count de Garins was old and frail, his time was over"—Li quens Garins de Beaucaire estoit vix et frales; si avoit son tans trespasse. And then, all is so realised! One still sees the ancient forest, with its disused roads grown deep with grass, and the place where seven roads meet—u a forkeut set cemin qui s'en vont par le pais; we hear the light-hearted country people calling each other by their rustic names, and putting forward, as their spokesman, one among them who is more eloquent and ready than the rest—li un qui plus fu enparles des autres; for the little book has its burlesque element also, so that one hears the faint, far-off laughter still. Rough as it is, the piece certainly possesses this high quality of poetry, that it aims at a purely artistic effect. Its subject is a great sorrow, yet it claims to be a thing of joy and refreshment, to be entertained not for its matter only, but chiefly for its manner; it is cortois, it tells us, et bien assis.

The central love poetry of Provence, like the Tenson and the Aubade, created by Bernard de Ventadour and Pierre Vidal, is meant for a select few, the unique individuals of the emotional kingdom. However, beneath this more intense poetry, there was probably a broad range of literature that was lighter and more relatable, reaching an audience untouched by the concentrated passion of those higher lyrics. This literature has largely disappeared or exists only in later French or Italian versions. One such version, which M. Fauriel believed to represent this genre, is the story of Aucassin and Nicolette, written in French in the latter part of the thirteenth century and preserved in a unique manuscript in the national library of Paris. He also sensed a deeper history for it, hinting at an Arabian origin, like a page lost from some early Arabian Nights.* The little book remains interesting despite criticisms that view it as merely a traditional subject passed from one culture to another; because, even after changing hands, its outline remains clear, its surface untarnished. Like many other tales, books, and artistic concepts from the Middle Ages, it has developed its own personal history, filled with risks and adventures, much like its heroes. The writer refers to the piece as a cantefable, a prose tale enriched by songs inserted at irregular intervals. The transitions within the story show signs of roughness and lack of skill, leading to suspicions that the prose was primarily crafted to connect a series of songs—songs so moving and appealing that people felt compelled to enhance their impact with a structured framework. Yet, the songs themselves are quite simple, not even rhymed, just imperfectly assonant, with stanzas of twenty or thirty lines each, all ending in a similar vowel sound. Here, as in other early poetry, a significant part of the interest lies in witnessing the emergence of a new artistic sense. A new music is taking shape, the music of rhymed poetry, and in the songs of Aucassin and Nicolette, which seem perpetually on the brink of true rhyme but somehow falter, you can observe people beginning to recognize the elements of a new musical form and how delightful that music could become. The piece was likely meant to be performed by a group of skilled performers, many of whom, especially in the smaller roles, were likely children. The songs are introduced with the note, Or se cante (here we sing); and each prose section is marked with, Or dient et content et fabloient (here we tell and recount). Some musical notes from the songs have been preserved, and certain details are so vivid that they suggested to M. Fauriel the idea that the words were accompanied by dramatic action. The blend of simplicity and refinement that surprised him in a thirteenth-century composition is evident in the subtleties of certain expressions; for example, "the Count de Garins was old and frail, his time was over"—Li quens Garins de Beaucaire estoit vix et frales; si avoit son tans trespasse. And everything is so vividly realized! One can still see the ancient forest with its overgrown, grassy paths and the spot where seven roads meet—u a forkeut set cemin qui s'en vont par le pais; we hear the cheerful country folk calling each other by their rustic names and selecting one among them who is more articulate and quick-witted than the others—li un qui plus fu enparles des autres; because the little book also contains its humorous elements, echoing faint, distant laughter. Despite its roughness, the piece undeniably possesses a high quality of poetry, aiming for a purely artistic effect. Its subject may be a profound sorrow, yet it seeks to be a source of joy and refreshment, to entertain not just for its content, but primarily for its style; it is cortois, it tells us, et bien assis.

*Recently, Aucassin and Nicolette has been edited and translated into English, with much graceful scholarship, by Mr. F. W. Bourdillon. More recently still we have had a translation—a poet's translation—from the ingenious and versatile pen of Mr. Andrew Lang. The reader should consult also the chapter on "The Out-door Poetry," in Vernon Lee's most interesting Euphorion; being Studies of the Antique and Mediaeval in the Renaissance, a work abounding in knowledge and insight on the subjects of which it treats.

*Recently, Aucassin and Nicolette has been edited and translated into English with great skill by Mr. F. W. Bourdillon. Even more recently, we have seen a translation—a poetic one—from the clever and adaptable Mr. Andrew Lang. Readers should also check out the chapter on "The Outdoor Poetry" in Vernon Lee's fascinating Euphorion; Studies of the Antique and Medieval in the Renaissance, which is full of knowledge and insight on the topics it covers.*

For the student of manners, and of the old language and literature, it has much interest of a purely antiquarian order. To say of an ancient literary composition that it has an antiquarian interest, often means that it has no distinct aesthetic interest for the reader of to-day. Antiquarianism, by a purely historical effort, by putting its object in perspective, and setting the reader in a certain point of view, from which what gave pleasure to the past is pleasurable for him also, may often add greatly to the charm we receive from ancient literature. But the first condition of such aid must be a real, direct, aesthetic charm in the thing itself; unless it has that charm, unless some purely artistic quality went to its original making, no merely antiquarian effort can ever give it an aesthetic value, or make it a proper subject of aesthetic criticism. This quality, wherever it exists, it is always pleasant to define, and discriminate from the sort of borrowed interest which an old play, or an old story, may very likely acquire through a true antiquarianism. The story of Aucassin and Nicolette has something of this quality. Aucassin, the only son of Count Garins of Beaucaire, is passionately in love with Nicolette, a beautiful girl of unknown parentage, bought of the Saracens, whom his father will not permit him to marry. The story turns on the adventures of these two lovers, until at the end of the piece their mutual fidelity is rewarded. These adventures are of the simplest sort, adventures which seem to be chosen for the happy occasion they afford of keeping the eye of the fancy, perhaps the outward eye, fixed on pleasant objects, a garden, a ruined tower, the little hut of flowers which Nicolette constructs in the forest whither she has escaped from her enemies, as a token to Aucassin that she has passed that way. All the charm of the piece is in its details, in a turn of peculiar lightness and grace given to the situations and traits of sentiment, especially in its quaint fragments of early French prose.

For students of manners and the old language and literature, this work holds a lot of interest from a purely historical perspective. When we say an ancient literary work has historical interest, it often implies that it lacks distinct aesthetic appeal for today's readers. Historical analysis can enrich our experience of ancient literature by providing context and helping us appreciate what was enjoyable in the past from a modern viewpoint. However, for this to be effective, there must first be a genuine aesthetic charm in the work itself; without that charm or some artistic quality in its creation, no amount of historical context can bestow it with aesthetic value or make it suitable for aesthetic critique. It’s always enjoyable to identify and distinguish this quality from the borrowed interest that an old play or story might gain through sincere historical analysis. The tale of Aucassin and Nicolette embodies some of this charm. Aucassin, the only son of Count Garins of Beaucaire, is deeply in love with Nicolette, a beautiful girl of unknown origins, who was purchased from the Saracens, and whom his father won't allow him to marry. The plot revolves around the adventures of these lovers, culminating in their mutual loyalty being rewarded. Their adventures are quite straightforward, seemingly chosen to provide ample opportunity for keeping our imagination focused on delightful images: a garden, a ruined tower, and the little flower hut that Nicolette builds in the forest as a sign to Aucassin of her escape from her enemies. The beauty of the piece lies in its details, characterized by a unique lightness and grace in the situations and emotions, particularly in its charming snippets of early French prose.

All through it one feels the influence of that faint air of overwrought delicacy, almost of wantonness, which was so strong a characteristic of the poetry of the Troubadours. The Troubadours themselves were often men of great rank; they wrote for an exclusive audience, people of much leisure and great refinement, and they came to value a type of personal beauty which has in it but little of the influence of the open air and sunshine. There is a languid Eastern deliciousness in the very scenery of the story, the full-blown roses, the chamber painted in some mysterious manner where Nicolette is imprisoned, the cool brown marble, the almost nameless colours, the odour of plucked grass and flowers. Nicolette herself well becomes this scenery, and is the best illustration of the quality I mean—the beautiful, weird, foreign girl, whom the shepherds take for a fay, who has the knowledge of simples, the healing and beautifying qualities of leaves and flowers, whose skilful touch heals Aucassin's sprained shoulder, so that he suddenly leaps from the ground; the mere sight of whose white flesh, as she passed the place where he lay, healed a pilgrim stricken with sore disease, so that he rose up, and returned to his own country. With this girl Aucassin is so deeply in love that he forgets all his knightly duties. At last Nicolette is shut up to get her out of his way, and perhaps the prettiest passage in the whole piece is the fragment of prose which describes her escape from this place:—

Throughout the story, you can sense that subtle air of heightened delicacy, almost a hint of indulgence, which is a strong feature of Troubadour poetry. The Troubadours themselves were often nobles; they wrote for a select audience of well-off, refined people with plenty of leisure time, and they grew to appreciate a type of beauty that isn’t influenced much by nature or bright sunlight. The narrative is steeped in a languid, exotic charm, with blooming roses, the mysterious room where Nicolette is held captive, the cool brown marble, the almost indescribable colors, and the scent of freshly cut grass and flowers. Nicolette fits this setting perfectly and embodies the qualities I’m referring to—the beautiful, strange, foreign girl whom the shepherds mistake for a fairy, who knows about herbs and the healing properties of plants, whose gentle touch mends Aucassin's sprained shoulder so he can jump up suddenly; just seeing her white skin as she walks by where he’s resting cures a sick pilgrim, who then stands up and returns home. Aucassin is so in love with her that he forgets all his duties as a knight. Eventually, they confine Nicolette to get her out of his life, and one of the most lovely passages in the whole story is the prose fragment that describes her escape from captivity:—

"Aucassin was put in prison, as you have heard, and Nicolette remained shut up in her chamber. It was summer-time, in the month of May, when the days are warm and long and clear, and the nights coy and serene.

"Aucassin was imprisoned, as you’ve heard, and Nicolette stayed locked in her room. It was summer in May, when the days are warm, long, and clear, and the nights are shy and peaceful."

"One night Nicolette, lying on her bed, saw the moon shine clear through the little window, and heard the nightingale sing in the garden, and then came the memory of Aucassin, whom she so much loved. She thought of the Count Garins of Beaucaire, who so mortally hated her, and, to be rid of her, might at any moment cause her to be burned or drowned. She perceived that the old woman who kept her company was asleep; she rose and put on the fairest gown she had; she took the bed-clothes and the towels, and knotted them together like a cord, as far as they would go. Then she tied the end to a pillar of the window, and let herself slip down quite softly into the garden, and passed straight across it, to reach the town.

One night, Nicolette was lying on her bed when she saw the moon shining brightly through the little window and heard the nightingale singing in the garden. Then she remembered Aucassin, whom she loved so much. She thought about Count Garins of Beaucaire, who hated her so intensely that he might decide to have her burned or drowned at any moment just to get rid of her. She noticed that the old woman who kept her company was asleep, so she got up and put on her prettiest dress. She gathered the bedclothes and towels and tied them together like a rope as far as they would stretch. Then she tied one end to a pillar of the window and quietly climbed down into the garden, making her way straight across it to reach the town.

"Her hair was yellow in small curls, her smiling eyes blue-green, her face clear and feat, the little lips very red, the teeth small and white; and the daisies which she crushed in passing, holding her skirt high behind and before, looked dark against her feet; the girl was so white!

"Her hair was a bright yellow in small curls, her smiling eyes a blue-green, her face clear and neat, her little lips very red, and her teeth small and white; the daisies she crushed as she walked by, holding her skirt high in front and behind, looked dark against her feet; the girl was so pale!"

"She came to the garden-gate and opened it, and walked through the streets of Beaucaire, keeping on the dark side of the way to avoid the light of the moon, which shone quietly in the sky. She walked as fast as she could, until she came to the tower where Aucassin was. The tower was set about with pillars, here and there. She pressed herself against one of the pillars, wrapped herself closely in her mantle, and putting her face to a chink of the tower, which was old and ruined, she heard Aucassin crying bitterly within, and when she had listened awhile she began to speak."

She reached the garden gate, opened it, and walked through the streets of Beaucaire, staying on the dark side of the road to avoid the moonlight that shone quietly in the sky. She hurried as much as she could until she arrived at the tower where Aucassin was. The tower was surrounded by pillars scattered around. She pressed herself against one of the pillars, wrapped her mantle tightly around herself, and leaned her face against a crack in the old, crumbling tower. She heard Aucassin crying sadly inside, and after listening for a while, she started to speak.

But scattered up and down through this lighter matter, always tinged with humour and often passing into burlesque, which makes up the general substance of the piece, there are morsels of a different quality, touches of some intenser sentiment, coming it would seem from the profound and energetic spirit of the Provencal poetry itself, to which the inspiration of the book has been referred. Let me gather up these morsels of deeper colour, these expressions of the ideal intensity of love, the motive which really unites together the fragments of the little composition. Dante, the perfect flower of ideal love, has recorded how the tyranny of that "Lord of terrible aspect" became actually physical, blinding his senses, and suspending his bodily forces. In this Dante is but the central expression and type of experiences known well enough to the initiated, in that passionate age. Aucassin represents this ideal intensity of passion—

But scattered throughout this lighter material, always mixed with humor and often turning into farce, which makes up the overall content, there are pieces of a different nature, touches of a more intense sentiment, seeming to come from the deep and vigorous spirit of Provençal poetry itself, which inspired the book. Let me collect these deeper pieces, these expressions of the ideal intensity of love, the true motive that connects the fragments of this little work. Dante, the perfect example of ideal love, recorded how the tyranny of that "Lord of terrible aspect" became so overwhelming that it physically blinded him and rendered his body powerless. In this, Dante is merely the central expression and archetype of experiences familiar to those in the know during that passionate era. Aucassin embodies this ideal intensity of passion—

Aucassin, li biax, li blons,
Li gentix, li amorous;

Aucassin, the handsome one, the fair,
The noble, the loving;

the slim, tall, debonair figure, dansellon, as the singers call him, with curled yellow hair, and eyes of vair, who faints with love, as Dante fainted, who rides all day through the forest in search of Nicolette, while the thorns tear his flesh, so that one night have traced him by the blood upon the grass, and who weeps at evening because he has not found her—who has the malady of his love, so that he neglects all knightly duties. Once he is induced to put himself at the head of his people, that they, seeing him before them, might have more heart to defend themselves; then a song relates how the sweet, grave figure goes forth to battle, in dainty, tight-laced armour. It is the very image of the Provencal love-god, no longer a child, but grown to pensive youth, as Pierre Vidal met him, riding on a white horse, fair as the morning, his vestment embroidered with flowers. He rode on through the gates into the open plain beyond. But as he went, that great malady of his love came upon him, so that the bridle fell from his hands; and like one who sleeps walking, he was carried on into the midst of his enemies, and heard them talking together how they might most conveniently kill him.

the tall, stylish figure, Dansellon, as the singers call him, with curly blonde hair and eyes like a clear sky, who faints from love, just like Dante did, who rides all day through the forest searching for Nicolette, while the thorns tear at his skin, so that one night he could be traced by the blood on the grass, and who cries in the evening because he hasn’t found her—who suffers from this love so deeply that he neglects all his knightly duties. Once he is persuaded to lead his people, so they would have more courage to defend themselves seeing him in front; then a song tells how the noble, serious figure goes out to battle in elegant, form-fitting armor. He is the very image of the Provençal love god, no longer a child but a thoughtful young man, as Pierre Vidal encountered him, riding on a white horse, beautiful as the morning, his clothing embroidered with flowers. He rode through the gates into the open field beyond. But as he rode, that great love sickness overcame him, causing him to let go of the reins; and like someone sleepwalking, he was carried into the midst of his enemies, hearing them talk about the best way to kill him.

One of the strongest characteristics of that outbreak of the reason and the imagination, of that assertion of the liberty of the heart, in the middle age, which I have termed a medieval Renaissance, was its antinomianism, its spirit of rebellion and revolt against the moral and religious ideas of the time. In their search after the pleasures of the senses and the imagination, in their care for beauty, in their worship of the body, people were impelled beyond the bounds of the Christian ideal; and their love became sometimes a strange idolatry, a strange rival religion. It was the return of that ancient Venus, not dead, but only hidden for a time in the caves of the Venusberg, of those old pagan gods still going to and fro on the earth, under all sorts of disguises. And this element in the middle age, for the most part ignored by those writers who have treated it pre-eminently as the "Age of Faith"—this rebellious and antinomian element, the recognition of which has made the delineation of the middle age by the writers of the Romantic school in France, by Victor Hugo for instance in Notre-Dame de Paris, so suggestive and exciting, is found alike in the history of Abelard and the legend of Tannhaeuser. More and more, as we come to mark changes and distinctions of temper in what is often in one all-embracing confusion called the middle age, this rebellious element, this sinister claim for liberty of heart and thought, comes to the surface. The Albigensian movement, connected so strangely with the history of Provencal poetry, is deeply tinged with it. A touch of it makes the Franciscan order, with its poetry, its mysticism, its "illumination," from the point of view of religious authority, justly suspect. It influences the thoughts of those obscure prophetical writers, like Joachim of Flora, strange dreamers in a world of flowery rhetoric of that third and final dispensation of a "spirit of freedom," in which law shall have passed away. Of this spirit Aucassin and Nicolette contains perhaps the most famous expression: it is the answer Aucassin gives when he is threatened with the pains of hell, if he makes Nicolette his mistress. A creature wholly of affection and the senses, he sees on the way to paradise only a feeble company of aged priests, "clinging day and night to the chapel altars," barefoot or in patched sandals. With or even without Nicolette, "his sweet mistress whom he so much loves," he, for his part, is ready to start on the way to hell, along with "the good scholars," as he says, and the actors, and the fine horsemen dead in battle, and the men of fashion,* and "the fair courteous ladies who had two or three chevaliers apiece beside their own true lords," all gay with music, in their gold and silver and beautiful furs—"the vair and the grey."

One of the strongest features of that outbreak of reason and imagination, that assertion of personal freedom during the Middle Ages, which I've called a medieval Renaissance, was its antinomianism, its spirit of rebellion against the moral and religious ideas of the time. In their pursuit of sensory and imaginative pleasures, their appreciation for beauty, and their reverence for the body, people were driven beyond the limits of the Christian ideal; and their love sometimes turned into a peculiar idolatry, a strange competing religion. It was the return of that ancient Venus, not dead, but merely hidden for a time in the caves of Venusberg, with those old pagan gods still roaming the earth in all sorts of disguises. This aspect of the Middle Ages, often overlooked by those who primarily see it as the "Age of Faith"—this rebellious and antinomian spirit, the acknowledgment of which has made the portrayal of the Middle Ages by the Romantic writers in France, such as Victor Hugo in Notre-Dame de Paris, so engaging and thought-provoking, can be seen in the history of Abelard and the legend of Tannhaeuser. As we begin to recognize the changes and distinctions in what is often broadly referred to as the Middle Ages, this rebellious spirit, this dark claim for freedom of heart and thought, comes to light. The Albigensian movement, intriguingly tied to the history of Provençal poetry, is deeply influenced by it. A hint of this spirit makes the Franciscan order, with its poetry, mysticism, and "illumination," suspicious from the standpoint of religious authority. It affects the ideas of those obscure prophetic writers, like Joachim of Flora, strange dreamers in a world filled with flowery rhetoric about a third and final period of a "spirit of freedom," in which law will be abolished. The story of Aucassin and Nicolette perhaps contains its most famous expression: Aucassin's response when threatened with the torments of hell for taking Nicolette as his mistress. A being entirely of affection and senses, he sees on the way to paradise only a weak group of elderly priests, "clinging day and night to the chapel altars," barefoot or in worn-out sandals. With or even without Nicolette, "his sweet mistress whom he loves dearly," he is ready to head to hell, along with "the good scholars," as he puts it, and the actors, and the brave horsemen fallen in battle, and the fashionable gentlemen, and "the lovely courteous ladies who each had two or three knights beside their own true lords," all lively with music, in their gold and silver and beautiful furs—"the vair and the grey."

*Parage, peerage—which came to signify all that ambitious youth affected most on the outside of life, in that old world of the Troubadours, with whom this term is of frequent recurrence.

*Parage, peerage—which came to represent everything that ambitious young people strived for on the surface of life, in that old world of the Troubadours, where this term is often encountered.

But in the House Beautiful the saints too have their place; and the student of the Renaissance has this advantage over the student of the emancipation of the human mind in the Reformation, or the French Revolution, that in tracing the footsteps of humanity to higher levels, he is not beset at every turn by the inflexibilities and antagonisms of some well-recognised controversy, with rigidly defined opposites, exhausting the intelligence and limiting one's sympathies. The opposition of the professional defenders of a mere system to that more sincere and general play of the forces of human mind and character, which I have noted as the secret of Abelard's struggle, is indeed always powerful. But the incompatibility of souls really "fair" is not essential; and within the enchanted region of the Renaissance, one needs not be for ever on one's guard: here there are no fixed parties, no exclusions: all breathes of that unity of culture in which "whatsoever things are comely" are reconciled, for the elevation and adorning of our spirits. And just in proportion as those who took part in the Renaissance become centrally representative of it, just so much the more is this condition realised in them. The wicked popes, and the loveless tyrants, who from time to time became its patrons, or mere speculators in its fortunes, lend themselves easily to disputations, and, from this side or that, the spirit of controversy lays just hold upon them. But the painter of the Last Supper, with his kindred, live in a land where controversy has no breathing-place, and refuse to be classified. In the story of Aucassin and Nicolette, in the literature which it represents, the note of defiance, of the opposition of one system to another, is sometimes harsh: let me conclude with a morsel from Amis and Amile, in which the harmony of human interests is still entire. For the story of the great traditional friendship, in which, as I said, the liberty of the heart makes itself felt, seems, as we have it, to have been written by a monk—La vie des saints martyrs Amis et Amile. It was not till the end of the seventeenth century that their names were finally excluded from the martyrology; and their story ends with this monkish miracle of earthly comradeship, more than faithful unto death:—

But in the House Beautiful, the saints also have their place; and the student of the Renaissance has the advantage over the student of the emancipation of the human mind in the Reformation or the French Revolution, as they trace humanity's journey to higher levels without being constantly faced with the rigid rules and conflicts of a well-defined debate that exhausts the mind and limits one’s empathy. The opposition from the professional defenders of a specific system against the more genuine and broad engagement of the human mind and character, which I noted as the essence of Abelard's struggle, is indeed always strong. But the incompatibility of truly "fair" souls is not necessary; and within the magical realm of the Renaissance, one does not need to be on guard all the time: here, there are no fixed factions, no exclusions; everything resonates with a unity of culture where "whatever is beautiful" is harmonized, to elevate and adorn our spirits. And just as those who participated in the Renaissance become more representative of it, this condition is increasingly realized in them. The corrupt popes and loveless tyrants who occasionally became its patrons or mere speculators easily lend themselves to arguments, where the spirit of controversy can seize them from either side. But the painter of the Last Supper, along with his peers, exists in a realm where controversy has no place and refuses to be categorized. In the story of Aucassin and Nicolette, which represents its literature, the theme of defiance and the clash of one system against another can sometimes be jarring: let me wrap up with a piece from Amis and Amile, where the harmony of human interests remains intact. The tale of their deep traditional friendship, in which, as I said, the freedom of the heart is felt, seems to have been written by a monk—La vie des saints martyrs Amis et Amile. It wasn’t until the end of the seventeenth century that their names were finally removed from the martyrology; and their story wraps up with this monkish miracle of earthly companionship, more than loyal unto death:—

"For, as God had united them in their lives in one accord, so they were not divided in their death, falling together side by side, with a host of other brave men, in battle for King Charles at Mortara, so called from that great slaughter. And the bishops gave counsel to the king and queen that they should bury the dead, and build a church in that place; and their counsel pleased the king greatly; and there were built there two churches, the one by commandment of the king in honour of Saint Oseige, and the other by commandment of the queen in honour of Saint Peter.

For, just as God had united them in life in harmony, they remained united in death, falling together side by side, along with many other brave men, while fighting for King Charles at Mortara, named for that great slaughter. The bishops advised the king and queen to bury the dead and to build a church at that site; their advice pleased the king greatly. As a result, two churches were built there: one by the king's order in honor of Saint Oseige, and the other by the queen's order in honor of Saint Peter.

"And the king caused the two chests of stone to be brought in the which the bodies of Amis and Amile lay; and Amile was carried to the church of Saint Peter, and Amis to the church of Saint Oseige; and the other corpses were buried, some in one place and some in the other. But lo! next morning, the body of Amile in his coffin was found lying in the church of Saint Oseige, beside the coffin of Amis his comrade. Behold then this wondrous amity, which by death could not be dissevered!

"And the king had the two stone chests brought in that held the bodies of Amis and Amile; Amile was taken to the church of Saint Peter, and Amis to the church of Saint Oseige; the other bodies were buried, some in one location and some in another. But look! The next morning, Amile's body was found in his coffin lying in the church of Saint Oseige, next to the coffin of his friend Amis. Behold this remarkable friendship that could not be broken even by death!"

"This miracle God did, who gave to His disciples power to remove mountains. And by reason of this miracle the king and queen remained in that place for a space of thirty days, and performed the offices of the dead who were slain, and honoured the said churches with great gifts: and the bishop ordained many clerks to serve in the church of Saint Oseige, and commanded them that they should guard duly, with great devotion, the bodies of the two companions, Amis and Amile."

"This miracle was performed by God, who gave His disciples the power to move mountains. Because of this miracle, the king and queen stayed in that place for thirty days, held services for those who had been killed, and honored the churches with generous gifts. The bishop appointed many clerks to serve in the church of Saint Oseige and instructed them to faithfully and respectfully guard the bodies of the two companions, Amis and Amile."

1872.

1872.




PICO DELLA MIRANDOLA

No account of the Renaissance can be complete without some notice of the attempt made by certain Italian scholars of the fifteenth century to reconcile Christianity with the religion of ancient Greece. To reconcile forms of sentiment which at first sight seem incompatible, to adjust the various products of the human mind to each other in one many-sided type of intellectual culture, to give humanity, for heart and imagination to feed upon, as much as it could possibly receive, belonged to the generous instincts of that age. An earlier and simpler generation had seen in the gods of Greece so many malignant spirits, the defeated but still living centres of the religion of darkness, struggling, not always in vain, against the kingdom of light. Little by little, as the natural charm of pagan story reasserted itself over minds emerging out of barbarism, the religious significance which had once belonged to it was lost sight of, and it came to be regarded as the subject of a purely artistic or poetical treatment. But it was inevitable that from time to time minds should arise, deeply enough impressed by its beauty and power to ask themselves whether the religion of Greece was indeed a rival of the religion of Christ; for the older gods had rehabilitated themselves, and men's allegiance was divided. And the fifteenth century was an impassioned age, so ardent and serious in its pursuit of art that it consecrated everything with which art had to do as a religious object. The restored Greek literature had made it familiar, at least in Plato, with a style of expression concerning the earlier gods, which had about it much of the warmth and unction of a Christian hymn. It was too familiar with such language to regard mythology as a mere story; and it was too serious to play with a religion.

No account of the Renaissance can be complete without mentioning the efforts of some Italian scholars in the fifteenth century to reconcile Christianity with the beliefs of ancient Greece. They sought to connect seemingly incompatible sentiments, to harmonize the diverse outcomes of human thought into a multifaceted type of intellectual culture, and to provide humanity with as much heart and imagination as it could handle. This reflected the generous spirit of the time. Earlier generations had viewed the gods of Greece as harmful spirits, remnants of a dark religion battling, often unsuccessfully, against the light. Gradually, as the enchanting allure of pagan stories regained its influence over minds emerging from barbarism, the religious significance they once held faded, and they began to be seen as subjects of purely artistic or poetic interpretation. However, it was only natural for some thinkers, deeply moved by the beauty and power of these tales, to question whether the religion of Greece truly was a rival to Christianity; the older gods had regained favor, creating a divided allegiance among people. The fifteenth century was a passionate era, fervently devoted to art, elevating everything connected to art into a religious pursuit. The revival of Greek literature, especially through Plato, introduced a style of expression about the earlier gods that shared much of the warmth and devotion found in Christian hymns. Society was too accustomed to such language to dismiss mythology as mere fiction and too earnest to treat religion lightly.

"Let me briefly remind the reader"—says Heine, in the Gods in Exile, an essay full of that strange blending of sentiment which is characteristic of the traditions of the middle age concerning the pagan religions—"how the gods of the older world, at the time of the definite triumph of Christianity, that is, in the third century, fell into painful embarrassments, which greatly resembled certain tragical situations of their earlier life. They now found themselves beset by the same troublesome necessities to which they had once before been exposed during the primitive ages, in that revolutionary epoch when the Titans broke out of the custody of Orcus, and, piling Pelion on Ossa, scaled Olympus. Unfortunate Gods! They had then to take flight ignominiously, and hide themselves among us here on earth, under all sorts of disguises. The larger number betook themselves to Egypt, where for greater security they assumed the forms of animals, as is generally known. Just in the same way, they had to take flight again, and seek entertainment in remote hiding-places, when those iconoclastic zealots, the black brood of monks, broke down all the temples, and pursued the gods with fire and curses. Many of these unfortunate emigrants, now entirely deprived of shelter and ambrosia, must needs take to vulgar handicrafts, as a means of earning their bread. Under these circumstances, many whose sacred groves had been confiscated, let themselves out for hire as wood-cutters in Germany, and were forced to drink beer instead of nectar. Apollo seems to have been content to take service under graziers, and as he had once kept the cows of Admetus, so he lived now as a shepherd in Lower Austria. Here, however, having become suspected on account of his beautiful singing, he was recognised by a learned monk as one of the old pagan gods, and handed over to the spiritual tribunal. On the rack he confessed that he was the god Apollo; and before his execution he begged that he might be suffered to play once more upon the lyre, and to sing a song. And he played so touchingly, and sang with such magic, and was withal so beautiful in form and feature, that all the women wept, and many of them were so deeply impressed that they shortly afterwards fell sick. And some time afterwards the people wished to drag him from the grave again, so that a stake might be driven through his body, in the belief that he had been a vampire, and that the sick women would by this means recover. But they found the grave empty."

"Let me quickly remind the reader," Heine says in *Gods in Exile*, an essay filled with that strange mix of feeling typical of medieval traditions about pagan religions, "how the gods of the old world, at the time when Christianity clearly took over, that is, in the third century, fell into painful embarrassments, which were very similar to certain tragic situations from their earlier existence. They found themselves facing the same annoying problems they had once experienced during the primitive times, in that revolutionary era when the Titans broke free from the captivity of Orcus and stacked Pelion on Ossa to climb Olympus. Poor gods! They had to flee in disgrace and hide among us here on earth, under all kinds of disguises. Most of them went to Egypt, where, for safety, they turned into animals, as is generally known. Just like that, they had to flee again and find refuge in remote hideouts when those iconoclastic zealots, the dark brood of monks, destroyed all the temples and hunted the gods with fire and curses. Many of these unfortunate exiles, now completely without shelter and ambrosia, had to resort to everyday jobs just to make a living. In these circumstances, many who had lost their sacred groves took up work as woodcutters in Germany and were forced to drink beer instead of nectar. Apollo seemed to be okay with working for farmers, and since he had once watched over the cows of Admetus, he now lived as a shepherd in Lower Austria. However, he was discovered because of his beautiful singing, recognized by a learned monk as one of the old pagan gods, and sent to the spiritual tribunal. Under torture, he admitted that he was the god Apollo; and before his execution, he requested to play his lyre one last time and sing a song. He played so movingly and sang with such enchantment, and he was so beautiful in form and looks, that all the women wept, and many of them were so affected that they soon fell ill. Later, the people wanted to drag him out of the grave again so that a stake could be driven through his body, believing he had been a vampire and that this would help the sick women recover. But when they checked, they found the grave empty."

The Renaissance of the fifteenth century was, in many things, great rather by what it designed than by what it achieved. Much which it aspired to do, and did but imperfectly or mistakenly, was accomplished in what is called the eclaircissement of the eighteenth century, or in our own generation; and what really belongs to the rival of the fifteenth century is but the leading instinct, the curiosity, the initiatory idea. It is so with this very question of the reconciliation of the religion of antiquity with the religion of Christ. A modern scholar occupied by this problem might observe that all religions may be regarded as natural products; that, at least in their origin, their growth, and decay, they have common laws, and are not to be isolated from the other movements of the human mind in the periods in which they respectively prevailed; that they arise spontaneously out of the human mind, as expressions of the varying phases of its sentiment concerning the unseen world; that every intellectual product must be judged from the point of view of the age and the people in which it was produced. He might go on to observe that each has contributed something to the development of the religious sense, and ranging them as so many stages in the gradual education of the human mind, justify the existence of each. The basis of the reconciliation of the religions of the world would thus be the inexhaustible activity and creativeness of the human mind itself, in which all religions alike have their root, and in which all alike are reconciled; just as the fancies of childhood and the thoughts of old age meet and are laid to rest, in the experience of the individual. Far different was the method followed by the scholars of the fifteenth century. They lacked the very rudiments of the historic sense, which, by an imaginative act, throws itself back into a world unlike one's own, and estimates every intellectual creation in its connexion with the age from which it proceeded; they had no idea of development, of the differences of ages, of the gradual education of the human race. In their attempts to reconcile the religions of the world, they were thus thrown back upon the quicksand of allegorical interpretation. The religions of the world were to be reconciled, not as successive stages, in a gradual development of the religious sense, but as subsisting side by side, and substantially in agreement with each other. And here the first necessity was to misrepresent the language, the conceptions, the sentiments, it was proposed to compare and reconcile. Plato and Homer must be made to speak agreeably to Moses. Set side by side, the mere surfaces could never unite in any harmony of design. Therefore one must go below the surface, and bring up the supposed secondary, or still more remote meaning, that diviner signification held in reserve, in recessu divinius aliquid, latent in some stray touch of Homer, or figure of speech in the books of Moses.

The Renaissance of the fifteenth century was remarkable more for its ambitions than for its actual accomplishments. Much of what it aimed to achieve—and only managed to do so imperfectly or incorrectly—was realized during what is known as the Enlightenment of the eighteenth century or in our own time. What truly belongs to the achievements of the fifteenth century is primarily its spirit, its curiosity, and its foundational ideas. This is evident in the issue of reconciling the ancient religions with Christianity. A modern scholar tackling this problem might point out that all religions can be seen as natural products; that in their origins, growth, and decline, they share common laws and are connected to the broader movements of human thought during their respective periods; that they emerge organically from the human mind as reflections of its evolving feelings about the unseen world; and that every intellectual achievement should be understood in the context of the time and the society in which it came about. They could also note that each has played a role in shaping the religious sense, each representing a stage in the gradual development of human thought, thereby justifying their existence. The foundation for reconciling the world's religions would lie in the limitless activity and creativity of the human mind itself, from which all religions stem and to which they are all reconciled; similar to how the dreams of childhood and the reflections of old age find common ground in an individual's experiences. In contrast, scholars of the fifteenth century followed a very different approach. They lacked even basic historical awareness, which involves imaginatively diving into a world that is dissimilar to one's own and assessing each intellectual creation in relation to the era it came from; they had no concept of development, the differences between eras, or the gradual evolution of humanity. In their attempts to reconcile the various religions, they ended up relying on the shaky ground of allegorical interpretation. They viewed the world’s religions as not just successive stages in the gradual evolution of religious understanding, but as existing simultaneously and being fundamentally in agreement. This meant that they had to distort the language, concepts, and feelings of the religions they aimed to compare and reconcile. Plato and Homer had to be interpreted in a way that aligned with Moses. On the surface, these ideas could never unite harmoniously. Hence, one had to dig deeper, uncovering the supposed secondary meanings or even more hidden significances that might be found tucked away in some stray expression of Homer or phrase in the writings of Moses.

And yet as a curiosity of the human mind, a "madhouse-cell," if you will, into which we peep for a moment, and see it at work weaving strange fancies, the allegorical interpretation of the fifteenth century has its interest. With its strange web of imagery, its quaint conceits, its unexpected combinations and subtle moralising, it is an element in the local colour of a great age. It illustrates also the faith of that age in all oracles, its desire to hear all voices, its generous belief that nothing which had ever interested the human mind could wholly lose its vitality. It is the counterpart, though certainly the feebler counterpart, of that practical truce and reconciliation of the gods of Greece with the Christian religion, which is seen in the art of the time; and it is for his share in this work, and because his own story is a sort of analogue or visible equivalent to the expression of this purpose in his writings, that something of a general interest still belongs to the name of Pico della Mirandola, whose life, written by his nephew Francis, seemed worthy, for some touch of sweetness in it, to be translated out of the original Latin by Sir Thomas More, that great lover of Italian culture, among whose works this life of Pico, Earl of Mirandola, and a great lord of Italy, as he calls him, may still be read, in its quaint, antiquated English.

And yet, as an intriguing aspect of the human mind, a "mad-house-cell," if you will, that we peek into for a moment to see it at work spinning strange ideas, the allegorical interpretation of the fifteenth century has its appeal. With its unusual web of imagery, quirky concepts, unexpected combinations, and subtle moral lessons, it adds to the local flavor of a remarkable era. It also reflects the faith of that time in all forms of prophecy, its eagerness to hear every voice, and its generous belief that nothing which has ever engaged the human mind could completely lose its significance. It serves as a counterpart, though certainly a weaker one, to the practical blending and reconciliation of the gods of Greece with the Christian faith, as seen in the art of the period; and it is for his part in this endeavor, and because his own story is a sort of parallel or visible equivalent to the expression of this intent in his writings, that some general interest still surrounds the name of Pico della Mirandola. His life, written by his nephew Francis, seemed worthy, due to some touches of sweetness in it, to be translated from the original Latin by Sir Thomas More, that great admirer of Italian culture, among whose works this life of Pico, Earl of Mirandola, and a significant nobleman of Italy, as he calls him, can still be read in its quaint, old-fashioned English.

Marsilio Ficino has told us how Pico came to Florence. It was the very day—some day probably in the year 1482—on which Ficino had finished his famous translation of Plato into Latin, the work to which he had been dedicated from childhood by Cosmo de' Medici, in furtherance of his desire to resuscitate the knowledge of Plato among his fellow-citizens. Florence indeed, as M. Renan has pointed out, had always had an affinity for the mystic and dreamy philosophy of Plato, while the colder and more practical philosophy of Aristotle had flourished in Padua, and other cities of the north; and the Florentines, though they knew perhaps very little about him, had had the name of the great idealist often on their lips. To increase this knowledge, Cosmo had founded the Platonic academy, with periodical discussions at the villa of Careggi. The fall of Constantinople in 1453, and the council in 1438 for the reconciliation of the Greek and Latin Churches, had brought to Florence many a needy Greek scholar. And now the work was completed, the door of the mystical temple lay open to all who could construe Latin, and the scholar rested from his labour; when there was introduced into his study, where a lamp burned continually before the bust of Plato, as other men burned lamps before their favourite saints, a young man fresh from a journey, "of feature and shape seemly and beauteous, of stature goodly and high, of flesh tender and soft, his visage lovely and fair, his colour white, intermingled with comely reds, his eyes grey, and quick of look, his teeth white and even, his hair yellow and abundant," and trimmed with more than the usual artifice of the time. It is thus that Sir Thomas More translates the words of the biographer of Pico, who, even in outward form and appearance, seems an image of that inward harmony and completeness, of which he is so perfect an example. The word mystic has been usually derived from a Greek word which signifies to shut, as if one shut one's lips, brooding on what cannot be uttered; but the Platonists themselves derive it rather from the act of shutting the eyes, that one may see the more, inwardly. Perhaps the eyes of the mystic Ficino, now long past the midway of life, had come to be thus half-closed; but when a young man, not unlike the archangel Raphael, as the Florentines of that age depicted him in his wonderful walk with Tobit, or Mercury, as he might have appeared in a painting by Sandro Botticelli or Piero di Cosimo, entered his chamber, he seems to have thought there was something not wholly earthly about him; at least, he ever afterwards believed that it was not without the co-operation of the stars that the stranger had arrived on that day. For it happened that they fell into a conversation, deeper and more intimate than men usually fall into at first sight. During this conversation Ficino formed the design of devoting his remaining years to the translation of Plotinus, that new Plato, in whom the mystical element in the Platonic philosophy had been worked out to the utmost limit of vision and ecstasy; and it is in dedicating this translation to Lorenzo de' Medici that Ficino has recorded these incidents.

Marsilio Ficino recounts how Pico arrived in Florence. It was the very day—likely sometime in 1482—when Ficino completed his renowned translation of Plato into Latin, a project he had been dedicated to since childhood, thanks to Cosmo de' Medici, who wanted to revive Plato’s teachings among his fellow citizens. Florence had always had a connection to the mystical and dreamy philosophy of Plato, while the more practical philosophy of Aristotle thrived in Padua and other northern cities. Although the Florentines might not have fully understood him, they often spoke the name of the great idealist. To enhance this understanding, Cosmo established the Platonic academy, hosting discussions at the villa of Careggi. The fall of Constantinople in 1453, along with the 1438 council aimed at reconciling the Greek and Latin Churches, brought many impoverished Greek scholars to Florence. Now that the work was done, the mystical door opened to anyone who could read Latin, and the scholar rested from his efforts. At this moment, a young man entered his study, where a lamp burned continuously before the bust of Plato, similar to how others might light lamps for their favorite saints. He was just back from a journey, "handsome and well-proportioned, with a good height, soft flesh, a lovely and fair face, a complexion that was white with pleasing hints of red, quick grey eyes, even white teeth, and abundant yellow hair, styled with more than the usual care of the time." This is how Sir Thomas More translates the words of Pico’s biographer, who indicates that even in looks, Pico embodies the inner harmony and completeness that he exemplifies perfectly. The term mystic is typically traced back to a Greek word meaning to shut, as if closing one’s lips while pondering the inexpressible; however, the Platonists prefer to derive it from shutting one’s eyes to see more profoundly within. Perhaps the eyes of the now older Ficino were partially closed like that; but when a young man, resembling the archangel Raphael as depicted by the Florentines of that era in his remarkable walk with Tobit, or Mercury as he might be portrayed in a painting by Sandro Botticelli or Piero di Cosimo, entered his room, Ficino felt there was something otherworldly about him; he always believed thereafter that the stars played a role in the stranger's arrival that day. They soon fell into a conversation that was deeper and more personal than one usually expects at first meeting. During this chat, Ficino decided to devote his remaining years to translating Plotinus, that new Plato, in whom the mystical aspect of Platonic philosophy reached the ultimate limits of vision and ecstasy; and it is in dedicating this translation to Lorenzo de' Medici that Ficino records these events.

It was after many wanderings, wanderings of the intellect as well as physical journeys, that Pico came to rest at Florence. He was then about twenty years old, having been born in 1463. He was called Giovanni at baptism; Pico, like all his ancestors, from Picus, nephew of the Emperor Constantine, from whom they claimed to be descended; and Mirandola, from the place of his birth, a little town afterwards part of the duchy of Modena, of which small territory his family had long been the feudal lords. Pico was the youngest of the family, and his mother, delighting in his wonderful memory, sent him at the age of fourteen to the famous school of law at Bologna. From the first, indeed, she seems to have had some presentiment of his future fame, for, with a faith in omens characteristic of her time, she believed that a strange circumstance had happened at the time of Pico's birth—the appearance of a circular flame which suddenly vanished away, on the wall of the chamber where she lay. He remained two years at Bologna; and then, with an inexhaustible, unrivalled thirst for knowledge, the strange, confused, uncritical learning of that age, passed through the principal schools of Italy and France, penetrating, as he thought, into the secrets of all ancient philosophies, and many eastern languages. And with this flood of erudition came the generous hope, so often disabused, of reconciling the philosophers with each other, and all alike with the Church. At last he came to Rome. There, like some knight-errant of philosophy, he offered to defend nine hundred bold paradoxes, drawn from the most opposite sources, against all comers. But the pontifical court was led to suspect the orthodoxy of some of these propositions, and even the reading of the book which contained them was forbidden by the Pope. It was not until 1493 that Pico was finally absolved, by a brief of Alexander the Sixth. Ten years before that date he had arrived at Florence; an early instance of those who, after following the vain hope of an impossible reconciliation from system to system, have at last fallen back unsatisfied on the simplicities of their childhood's belief.

After many journeys, both of the mind and body, Pico settled in Florence. He was around twenty years old, having been born in 1463. He was named Giovanni at birth; Pico, like all his ancestors, was derived from Picus, the nephew of Emperor Constantine, whom they claimed to be descended from; and Mirandola was from the town of his birth, a small place that later became part of the duchy of Modena, where his family had long been feudal lords. Pico was the youngest in the family, and his mother, impressed by his remarkable memory, sent him at the age of fourteen to the renowned law school in Bologna. From the start, she seemed to sense his future greatness, as she believed that a strange event occurred at the time of his birth—a circular flame appearing and then quickly vanishing on the wall of her room. He spent two years in Bologna, and then, driven by an insatiable thirst for knowledge, he traveled through the leading schools of Italy and France, delving into the secrets of ancient philosophies and many Eastern languages. Along with this vast knowledge came the hopeful, though often disappointed, ambition to reconcile the philosophers with one another and all of them with the Church. Eventually, he arrived in Rome. There, like a philosophical knight-errant, he proposed to defend nine hundred bold paradoxes sourced from the most diverse origins against anyone who challenged him. However, the papal court grew suspicious of the orthodoxy of some of these ideas, leading the Pope to ban the reading of the book that contained them. It wasn't until 1493 that Pico was finally cleared of suspicion by a decree from Alexander VI. A decade before that, he had reached Florence; he was an early example of those who, after chasing the futile hope of reconciling conflicting systems, ultimately reverted, unfulfilled, to the simple beliefs of their childhood.

The oration which Pico composed for the opening of this philosophical tournament still remains; its subject is the dignity of human nature, the greatness of man. In common with nearly all medieval speculation, much of Pico's writing has this for its drift; and in common also with it, Pico's theory of that dignity is founded on a misconception of the place in nature both of the earth and of man. For Pico the earth is the centre of the universe: and around it, as a fixed and motionless point, the sun and moon and stars revolve, like diligent servants or ministers. And in the midst of all is placed man, nodus et vinculum mundi, the bond or copula of the world, and the "interpreter of nature": that famous expression of Bacon's really belongs to Pico. Tritum est in scholis, he says, esse hominem minorem mundum, in quo mixtum ex elementis corpus et spiritus coelestis et plantarum anima vegetalis et brutorum sensus et ratio et angelica mens et Dei similitudo conspicitur.—"It is a commonplace of the schools that man is a little world, in which we may discern a body mingled of earthy elements, and ethereal breath, and the vegetable life of plants, and the senses of the lower animals, and reason, and the intelligence of angels, and a likeness to God."—A commonplace of the schools! But perhaps it had some new significance and authority, when men heard one like Pico reiterate it; and, false as its basis was, the theory had its use. For this high dignity of man, thus bringing the dust under his feet into sensible communion with the thoughts and affections of the angels, was supposed to belong to him, not as renewed by a religious system, but by his own natural right. The proclamation of it was a counterpoise to the increasing tendency of medieval religion to depreciate man's nature, to sacrifice this or that element in it, to make it ashamed of itself, to keep the degrading or painful accidents of it always in view. It helped man onward to that reassertion of himself, that rehabilitation of human nature, the body, the senses, the heart, the intelligence, which the Renaissance fulfils. And yet to read a page of one of Pico's forgotten books is like a glance into one of those ancient sepulchres, upon which the wanderer in classical lands has sometimes stumbled, with the old disused ornaments and furniture of a world wholly unlike ours still fresh in them. That whole conception of nature is so different from our own. For Pico the world is a limited place, bounded by actual crystal walls, and a material firmament; it is like a painted toy, like that map or system of the world, held, as a great target or shield, in the hands of the grey-headed father of all things, in one of the earlier frescoes of the Campo Santo at Pisa. How different from this childish dream is our own conception of nature, with its unlimited space, its innumerable suns, and the earth but a mote in the beam; how different the strange new awe, or superstition, with which it fills our minds! "The silence of those infinite spaces," says Pascal, contemplating a starlight night, "the silence of those infinite spaces terrifies me"—Le silence eternel de ces espaces infinis m'effraie.

The speech that Pico wrote for the beginning of this philosophical tournament still exists; its topic is the dignity of human nature and the greatness of man. Like nearly all medieval thought, much of Pico's writing shares this focus, and similarly, his idea of that dignity is based on a misunderstanding of the roles of both the earth and man in nature. For Pico, the earth is the center of the universe: around it, as a fixed and motionless point, the sun, moon, and stars revolve like diligent servants or ministers. And at the center of it all is man, nodus et vinculum mundi, the bond or link of the world, and the "interpreter of nature": that famous phrase by Bacon actually belongs to Pico. Tritum est in scholis, he says, esse hominem minorem mundum, in quo mixtum ex elementis corpus et spiritus coelestis et plantarum anima vegetalis et brutorum sensus et ratio et angelica mens et Dei similitudo conspicitur.—"It is a commonplace of the schools that man is a little world, in which we may discern a body mingled of earthy elements, and ethereal breath, and the vegetable life of plants, and the senses of the lower animals, and reason, and the intelligence of angels, and a likeness to God."—A commonplace of the schools! But perhaps it had some new significance and authority when people heard someone like Pico repeat it; and, despite its flawed foundation, the theory served a purpose. This high dignity of man, which brings the dust beneath his feet into tangible connection with the thoughts and feelings of angels, was thought to be his by his own natural right, not as something renewed by a religious system. Its proclamation countered the growing tendency of medieval religion to diminish man's nature, to devalue this or that aspect of it, to instill a sense of shame, and to keep the degrading or painful aspects of it always in view. It helped people move toward a reassertion of themselves, a rehabilitation of human nature—the body, the senses, the heart, the intelligence—that the Renaissance achieved. Yet reading a page from one of Pico's forgotten books is like peering into one of those ancient tombs that the traveler in classical lands sometimes stumbles upon, with the old, unused decorations and items of a world completely different from ours still intact. That whole idea of nature contrasts sharply with our own. For Pico, the world is a limited place, enclosed by actual crystal walls and a material firmament; it resembles a painted toy, like that map or system of the world, depicted like a great target or shield, held by the gray-haired father of all things, in one of the earlier frescoes in the Campo Santo at Pisa. How different this childish dream is from our understanding of nature, with its boundless space, its countless suns, and the earth just a speck in the beam; how different the strange new awe or superstition it instills in our minds! "The silence of those infinite spaces," says Pascal, contemplating a starry night, "the silence of those infinite spaces terrifies me"—Le silence eternel de ces espaces infinis m'effraie.

He was already almost wearied out when he came to Florence. He had loved much and been beloved by women, "wandering over the crooked hills of delicious pleasure"; but their reign over him was over, and long before Savonarola's famous "bonfire of vanities," he had destroyed those love-songs in the vulgar tongue, which would have been such a relief to us, after the scholastic prolixity of his Latin writings. It was in another spirit that he composed a Platonic commentary, the only work of his in Italian which has come down to us, on the "Song of Divine Love"—secondo la mente ed opinione dei Platonici—"according to the mind and opinion of the Platonists," by his friend Hieronymo Beniveni, in which, with an ambitious array of every sort of learning, and a profusion of imagery borrowed indifferently from the astrologers, the Cabala, and Homer, and Scripture, and Dionysius the Areopagite, he attempts to define the stages by which the soul passes from the earthly to the unseen beauty. A change indeed had passed over him, as if the chilling touch of the abstract and disembodied beauty Platonists profess to long for was already upon him; and perhaps it was a sense of this, coupled with that over-brightness which in the popular imagination always betokens an early death, that made Camilla Rucellai, one of those prophetic women whom the preaching of Savonarola had raised up in Florence, declare, seeing him for the first time, that he would depart in the time of lilies—prematurely, that is, like the field-flowers which are withered by the scorching sun almost as soon as they are sprung up. It was now that he wrote down those thoughts on the religious life which Sir Thomas More turned into English, and which another English translator thought worthy to be added to the books of the Imitation. "It is not hard to know God, provided one will not force oneself to define Him":—has been thought a great saying of Joubert's. "Love God," Pico writes to Angelo Politian, "we rather may, than either know Him, or by speech utter Him. And yet had men liefer by knowledge never find that which they seek, than by love possess that thing, which also without love were in vain found."

He was already almost exhausted when he reached Florence. He had loved a lot and been loved by women, "wandering over the winding hills of sweet pleasure"; but their hold on him was over, and long before Savonarola's famous "bonfire of vanities," he had destroyed those love songs in everyday language, which would have been such a relief to us after the complex verbosity of his Latin writings. It was in a different spirit that he wrote a Platonic commentary, the only work of his in Italian that remains, on the "Song of Divine Love"—secondo la mente ed opinione dei Platonici—"according to the mind and opinion of the Platonists," by his friend Hieronymo Beniveni, in which, with an ambitious display of all sorts of knowledge, and a wealth of imagery drawn from astrologers, the Cabala, Homer, Scripture, and Dionysius the Areopagite, he tries to outline the stages by which the soul moves from the earthly to the unseen beauty. A change had indeed come over him, as if the chilling touch of the abstract and disembodied beauty that Platonists claim to yearn for was already on him; and maybe it was this awareness, along with that oddly bright quality which in popular belief often suggests an early death, that made Camilla Rucellai, one of those prophetic women inspired by Savonarola's preaching in Florence, declare, upon first seeing him, that he would depart in the season of lilies—meaning prematurely, like the wildflowers that wither under the scorching sun almost as soon as they bloom. It was at this time that he recorded his thoughts on the religious life, which Sir Thomas More translated into English, and which another English translator deemed worthy of inclusion in the books of the Imitation. "It is not hard to know God, as long as one does not insist on defining Him":—has been seen as a significant saying of Joubert's. "Love God," Pico writes to Angelo Politian, "we can certainly do, rather than either know Him or express Him in words. And yet men would rather never find what they seek through knowledge than possess it through love, which would also be meaningless without love."

Yet he who had this fine touch for spiritual things did not—and in this is the enduring interest of his story—even after his conversion, forget the old gods. He is one of the last who seriously and sincerely entertained the claims on men's faith of the pagan religions; he is anxious to ascertain the true significance of the obscurest legend, the lightest tradition concerning them. With many thoughts and many influences which led him in that direction, he did not become a monk; only he became gentle and patient in disputation; retaining "somewhat of the old plenty, in dainty viand and silver vessel," he gave over the greater part of his property to his friend, the mystical poet Beniveni, to be spent by him in works of charity, chiefly in the sweet charity of providing marriage-dowries for the peasant girls of Florence. His end came in 1494, when, amid the prayers and sacraments of Savonarola, he died of fever, on the very day on which Charles the Eighth entered Florence, the seventeenth of November, yet in the time of lilies—the lilies of the shield of France, as the people now said, remembering Camilla's prophecy. He was buried in the cloister at Saint Mark's, in the hood and white frock of the Dominican order.

Yet the man who had a deep appreciation for spiritual matters did not—and this is what makes his story so interesting—even after his conversion, forget the old gods. He is one of the last who seriously and sincerely considered the claims of pagan religions on people's faith; he was eager to understand the true meaning of the most obscure legends and the slightest traditions about them. With many thoughts and influences leading him in that direction, he did not become a monk; instead, he became gentle and patient in debates. Retaining "somewhat of the old plenty, in dainty viand and silver vessel," he gave away most of his property to his friend, the mystical poet Beniveni, to be used for charitable works, mainly for the sweet charity of providing marriage dowries for the peasant girls of Florence. His life ended in 1494, when, amid the prayers and sacraments of Savonarola, he died of fever on the very day Charles the Eighth entered Florence, the seventeenth of November, during the time of lilies—the lilies of the shield of France, as the people now recalled, remembering Camilla's prophecy. He was buried in the cloister at Saint Mark's, wearing the hood and white robe of the Dominican order.

It is because the life of Pico, thus lying down to rest in the Dominican habit, yet amid thoughts of the older gods, himself like one of those comely divinities, reconciled indeed to the new religion, but still with a tenderness for the earlier life, and desirous literally to "bind the ages each to each by natural piety"—it is because this life is so perfect a parallel to the attempt made in his writings to reconcile Christianity with the ideas of paganism, that Pico, in spite of the scholastic character of those writings, is really interesting. Thus, in the Heptaplus, or Discourse on the Seven Days of the Creation, he endeavours to reconcile the accounts which pagan philosophy had given of the origin of the world with the account given in the books of Moses—the Timaeus of Plato with the book of Genesis. The Heptaplus is dedicated to Lorenzo the Magnificent, whose interest, the preface tells us, in the secret wisdom of Moses is well known. If Moses seems in his writings simple and even popular, rather than either a philosopher or a theologian, that is because it was an institution with the ancient philosophers, either not to speak of divine things at all, or to speak of them dissemblingly: hence their doctrines were called mysteries. Taught by them, Pythagoras became so great a "master of silence," and wrote almost nothing, thus hiding the words of God in his heart, and speaking wisdom only among the perfect. In explaining the harmony between Plato and Moses, Pico lays hold on every sort of figure and analogy, on the double meanings of words, the symbols of the Jewish ritual, the secondary meanings of obscure stories in the later Greek mythologists. Everywhere there is an unbroken system of correspondences. Every object in the terrestrial world is an analogue, a symbol or counterpart, of some higher reality in the starry heavens, and this again of some law of the angelic life in the world beyond the stars. There is the element of fire in the material world; the sun is the fire of heaven; and in the super-celestial world there is the fire of the seraphic intelligence. "But behold how they differ! The elementary fire burns, the heavenly fire vivifies, the super-celestial fire loves." In this way, every natural object, every combination of natural forces, every accident in the lives of men, is filled with higher meanings. Omens, prophecies, supernatural coincidences, accompany Pico himself all through life. There are oracles in every tree and mountain-top, and a significance in every accidental combination of the events of life.

It’s because Pico’s life, resting in the Dominican robe, still surrounded by thoughts of the ancient gods, resembles one of those beautiful deities—fully accepting the new faith, yet still harboring fondness for the past—and strives to literally "connect the ages through natural piety" that his existence perfectly parallels his attempts in his writings to merge Christianity with pagan ideas. This makes Pico so compelling, despite the scholarly nature of his work. In the Heptaplus, or Discourse on the Seven Days of Creation, he tries to reconcile the narratives that pagan philosophy offered about the world's origin with the accounts in the books of Moses—specifically, the Timaeus of Plato and the book of Genesis. The Heptaplus is dedicated to Lorenzo the Magnificent, whose well-known interest in Moses's secret wisdom is mentioned in the preface. If Moses seems simple and almost popular in his writings, rather than being a philosopher or theologian, it’s because ancient philosophers often refrained from discussing divine matters or did so in a misleading way: hence, their doctrines were called mysteries. Influenced by them, Pythagoras became such a great "master of silence" that he wrote almost nothing, keeping God's words in his heart and only sharing wisdom among the enlightened. In explaining the connection between Plato and Moses, Pico employs various figures and analogies, explores wordplay, Jewish ritual symbols, and the deeper meanings in obscure stories from later Greek mythology. Throughout, there's a consistent system of correspondences. Every object in the earthly realm represents a symbol or counterpart of a higher reality in the starry heavens, which in turn reflects some principle of angelic life in the world beyond the stars. There’s the element of fire in the physical world; the sun represents the fire of heaven; and in the super-celestial realm exists the fire of the seraphic intelligence. "But see how they differ! The elemental fire burns, the heavenly fire brings life, the super-celestial fire loves." Thus, every natural object, every combination of natural forces, and every event in human lives is imbued with deeper meanings. Omens, prophecies, and supernatural coincidences accompany Pico throughout his life. Every tree and mountaintop holds oracles, and there’s significance in every random combination of life’s events.

This constant tendency to symbolism and imagery gives Pico's work a figured style, by which it has some real resemblance to Plato's, and he differs from other mystical writers of his time by a real desire to know his authorities at first hand. He reads Plato in Greek, Moses in Hebrew, and by this his work really belongs to the higher culture. Above all, we have a constant sense in reading him, that his thoughts, however little their positive value may be, are connected with springs beneath them of deep and passionate emotion; and when he explains the grades or steps by which the soul passes from the love of a physical object to the love of unseen beauty, and unfolds the analogies between this process and other movements upward of human thought, there is a glow and vehemence in his words which remind one of the manner in which his own brief existence flamed itself away.

This ongoing tendency toward symbolism and imagery gives Pico's work a distinctive style that closely resembles Plato's, and he stands apart from other mystical writers of his time due to a genuine desire to understand his sources directly. He reads Plato in Greek and Moses in Hebrew, grounding his work in higher culture. Above all, when reading him, there's a consistent sense that his thoughts, no matter how little their direct value might be, are connected to deep and passionate emotional undercurrents. When he describes the stages the soul goes through, moving from love for a physical object to love for unseen beauty, and outlines the similarities between this progression and other upward movements in human thought, his words are filled with a fervor and intensity that echo the way his own brief life burned brightly.

I said that the Renaissance of the fifteenth century was in many things great, rather by what it designed or aspired to do, than by what it actually achieved. It remained for a later age to conceive the true method of effecting a scientific reconciliation of Christian sentiment with the imagery, the legends, the theories about the world, of pagan poetry and philosophy. For that age the only possible reconciliation was an imaginative one, and resulted from the efforts of artists, trained in Christian schools, to handle pagan subjects; and of this artistic reconciliation work like Pico's was but the feebler counterpart. Whatever philosophers had to say on one side or the other, whether they were successful or not in their attempts to reconcile the old to the new, and to justify the expenditure of so much care and thought on the dreams of a dead faith, the imagery of the Greek religion, the direct charm of its story, were by artists valued and cultivated for their own sake. Hence a new sort of mythology, with a tone and qualities of its own. When the ship-load of sacred earth from the soil of Jerusalem was mingled with the common clay in the Campo Santo at Pisa, a new flower grew up from it, unlike any flower men had seen before, the anemone with its concentric rings of strangely blended colour, still to be found by those who search long enough for it, in the long grass of the Maremma. Just such a strange flower was that mythology of the Italian Renaissance, which grew up from the mixture of two traditions, two sentiments, the sacred and the profane. Classical story was regarded as so much imaginative material to be received and assimilated. It did not come into men's minds to ask curiously of science concerning its origin, its primary form and import, its meaning for those who projected it. It sank into their minds, to issue forth again with all the tangle about it of medieval sentiment and ideas. In the Doni Madonna in the Tribune of the Uffizii, Michelangelo actually brings the pagan religion, and with it the unveiled human form, the sleepy-looking fauns of a Dionysiac revel, into the presence of the Madonna, as simpler painters had introduced there other products of the earth, birds or flowers; and he has given to that Madonna herself much of the uncouth energy of the older and more primitive "Mighty Mother."

I said that the Renaissance of the fifteenth century was impressive in many ways, more for what it aimed to achieve than for what it actually accomplished. It was up to a later period to discover the true method of blending Christian beliefs with the imagery, legends, and theories of pagan poetry and philosophy. For that time, the only way to reconcile these was through imagination, resulting from the efforts of artists trained in Christian traditions tackling pagan themes; and works like Pico's were merely a weaker reflection of this artistic reconciliation. Regardless of what philosophers claimed on either side, whether they succeeded in marrying the old with the new, or in justifying the extensive care and thought put into the remnants of a bygone faith, artists valued and nurtured the imagery of Greek religion and the immediate allure of its stories for their own sake. This led to a new type of mythology with its own distinct tone and qualities. When the load of sacred soil from Jerusalem was mixed with the common clay in the Campo Santo at Pisa, a unique flower emerged, one unlike anything people had ever seen before: the anemone with its concentric rings of oddly blended colors, still found by those who search long enough in the tall grass of the Maremma. That mythology of the Italian Renaissance was just as strange, growing from the fusion of two traditions and sentiments: the sacred and the profane. Classical stories were treated as imaginative material to be absorbed and integrated. Nobody seemed to question science about their origins, their primary forms and meanings, or what they meant to those who envisioned them. They entered people’s minds and re-emerged tangled with medieval sentiments and ideas. In the Doni Madonna located in the Tribune of the Uffizi, Michelangelo actually brings pagan religion and the naked human form, with sleepy-looking fauns from a Dionysian celebration, into the presence of the Madonna, just as simpler painters had previously introduced other earthly elements like birds or flowers; and he endowed the Madonna herself with much of the raw energy of the older and more primitive "Mighty Mother."

It is because this picturesque union of contrasts, belonging properly to the art of the close of the fifteenth century, pervades, in Pico della Mirandola, an actual person, that the figure of Pico is so attractive. He will not let one go; he wins one on, in spite of oneself, to turn again to the pages of his forgotten books, although we know already that the actual solution proposed in them will satisfy us as little as perhaps it satisfied him. It is said that in his eagerness for mysterious learning he once paid a great sum for a collection of cabalistic manuscripts, which turned out to be forgeries; and the story might well stand as a parable of all he ever seemed to gain in the way of actual knowledge. He had sought knowledge, and passed from system to system, and hazarded much; but less for the sake of positive knowledge than because he believed there was a spirit of order and beauty in knowledge, which would come down and unite what men's ignorance had divided, and renew what time had made dim. And so, while his actual work has passed away, yet his own qualities are still active, and he himself remains, as one alive in the grave, caesiis et vigilibus oculis, as his biographer describes him, and with that sanguine, clear skin, decenti rubore interspersa, as with the light of morning upon it; and he has a true place in that group of great Italians who fill the end of the fifteenth century with their names, he is a true HUMANIST. For the essence of humanism is that belief of which he seems never to have doubted, that nothing which has ever interested living men and women can wholly lose its vitality—no language they have spoken, nor oracle beside which they have hushed their voices, no dream which has once been entertained by actual human minds, nothing about which they have ever been passionate, or expended time and zeal.

It’s because this striking blend of contrasts, typical of late fifteenth-century art, is represented by an actual person in Pico della Mirandola that his figure is so compelling. He draws you in, making it hard to look away, compelling us, whether we want to or not, to revisit the pages of his forgotten works, even though we already know that the answers found there will likely satisfy us as little as they may have satisfied him. It’s said that in his quest for esoteric knowledge, he once paid a hefty price for a collection of cabalistic manuscripts, only to discover they were fakes; this story could symbolize all he ever gained in terms of real knowledge. He sought understanding, moved from one system to another, and risked a lot; but not so much for the sake of concrete knowledge as because he believed there was an essence of order and beauty in knowledge, one that could unite what humanity’s ignorance had separated and refresh what time had obscured. So, while his actual work may have faded away, his qualities remain vibrant, and he himself still lingers, like one alive in the grave, caesiis et vigilibus oculis, as his biographer describes him, with that rosy, clear skin, decenti rubore interspersa, reminiscent of morning light upon it; he truly belongs to that group of remarkable Italians who fill the late fifteenth century with their names—he is a true HUMANIST. For the essence of humanism is that belief in which he seemed never to waver: nothing that has ever captured the interest of living men and women can completely lose its essence—no language they’ve spoken, no oracle that has silenced their voices, no dream once entertained by actual human minds, nothing about which they have ever felt passion or devoted time and energy.

1871.

1871.




SANDRO BOTTICELLI

In Leonardo's treatise on painting only one contemporary is mentioned by Name—Sandro Botticelli. This pre-eminence may be due to chance only, but to some will rather appear a result of deliberate judgment; for people have begun to find out the charm of Botticelli's work, and his name, little known in the last century, is quietly becoming important. In the middle of the fifteenth century he had already anticipated much of that meditative subtlety, which is sometimes supposed peculiar to the great imaginative workmen of its close. Leaving the simple religion which had occupied the followers of Giotto for a century, and the simple naturalism which had grown out of it, a thing of birds and flowers only, he sought inspiration in what to him were works of the modern world, the writings of Dante and Boccaccio, and in new readings of his own of classical stories: or, if he painted religious incidents, painted them with an under-current of original sentiment, which touches you as the real matter of the picture through the veil of its ostensible subject. What is the peculiar sensation, what is the peculiar quality of pleasure, which his work has the property of exciting in us, and which we cannot get elsewhere? For this, especially when he has to speak of a comparatively unknown artist, is always the chief question which a critic has to answer.

In Leonardo's treatise on painting, only one contemporary is mentioned by name—Sandro Botticelli. This prominence might be coincidental, but some will see it as a result of thoughtful consideration; people are starting to appreciate the charm of Botticelli's work, and his name, which was little known last century, is gradually gaining significance. By the mid-fifteenth century, he had already anticipated much of the reflective nuance that is often thought to be unique to the great imaginative artists of that period. Moving away from the straightforward religious themes that occupied the followers of Giotto for a century, and the simple naturalism that stemmed from it—often limited to images of birds and flowers—he drew inspiration from what he saw as contemporary works, the writings of Dante and Boccaccio, and fresh interpretations of classical stories. Even when depicting religious scenes, he infused them with an underlying sense of original sentiment that resonates as the true essence of the artwork beneath its apparent subject. What is the unique feeling, the special quality of pleasure, that his work elicits in us, which we can't find elsewhere? This, especially when discussing a relatively unknown artist, is always the main question a critic must address.

In an age when the lives of artists were full of adventure, his life is almost colourless. Criticism indeed has cleared away much of the gossip which Vasari accumulated, has touched the legend of Lippo and Lucrezia, and rehabilitated the character of Andrea del Castagno; but in Botticelli's case there is no legend to dissipate. He did not even go by his true name: Sandro is a nickname, and his true name is Filipepi, Botticelli being only the name of the goldsmith who first taught him art. Only two things happened to him, two things which he shared with other artists:—he was invited to Rome to paint in the Sistine Chapel, and he fell in later life under the influence of Savonarola, passing apparently almost out of men's sight in a sort of religious melancholy, which lasted till his death in 1515, according to the received date. Vasari says that he plunged into the study of Dante, and even wrote a comment on the Divine Comedy. But it seems strange that he should have lived on inactive so long; and one almost wishes that some document might come to light, which, fixing the date of his death earlier, might relieve one, in thinking of him, of his dejected old age.

In a time when artists’ lives were full of adventure, his life seems almost dull. Criticism has indeed cleared away much of the gossip that Vasari collected, touched the legend of Lippo and Lucrezia, and restored the reputation of Andrea del Castagno; but in Botticelli's case, there is no legend to dispel. He didn't even go by his real name: Sandro is a nickname, and his actual name is Filipepi, with Botticelli being just the name of the goldsmith who first taught him art. Only two notable events occurred in his life, both of which he shared with other artists: he was invited to Rome to paint in the Sistine Chapel, and later in life, he fell under the influence of Savonarola, seemingly disappearing into a kind of religious melancholy that lasted until his death in 1515, as the accepted date suggests. Vasari mentions that he immersed himself in the study of Dante and even wrote a commentary on the Divine Comedy. However, it seems odd that he would have lived in inactivity for so long, and one almost wishes that some document might be discovered that set his death date earlier, freeing him from the thoughts of his gloomy old age.

He is before all things a poetical painter, blending the charm of story and sentiment, the medium of the art of poetry, with the charm of line and colour, the medium of abstract painting. So he becomes the illustrator of Dante. In a few rare examples of the edition of 1481, the blank spaces, left at the beginning of every canto for the hand of the illuminator, have been filled, as far as the nineteenth canto of the Inferno, with impressions of engraved plates, seemingly by way of experiment, for in the copy in the Bodleian Library, one of the three impressions it contains has been printed upside down, and much awry, in the midst of the luxurious printed page. Giotto, and the followers of Giotto, with their almost childish religious aim, had not learned to put that weight of meaning into outward things, light, colour, everyday gesture, which the poetry of the Divine Comedy involves, and before the fifteenth century Dante could hardly have found an illustrator. Botticelli's illustrations are crowded with incident, blending, with a naive carelessness of pictorial propriety, three phases of the same scene into one plate. The grotesques, so often a stumbling-block to painters who forget that the words of a poet, which only feebly present an image to the mind, must be lowered in key when translated into form, make one regret that he has not rather chosen for illustration the more subdued imagery of the Purgatorio. Yet in the scene of those who "go down quick into hell," there is an invention about the fire taking hold on the upturned soles of the feet, which proves that the design is no mere translation of Dante's words, but a true painter's vision; while the scene of the Centaurs wins one at once, for, forgetful of the actual circumstances of their appearance, Botticelli has gone off with delight on the thought of the Centaurs themselves, bright, small creatures of the woodland, with arch baby face and mignon forms, drawing tiny bows.

He is primarily a poetic painter, mixing the allure of storytelling and emotion, the essence of poetry, with the beauty of line and color, the essence of abstract painting. This makes him an illustrator of Dante. In a few rare copies of the 1481 edition, the blank spaces left at the beginning of each canto for the illuminator's work have been filled, up to the nineteenth canto of the Inferno, with impressions from engraved plates, seemingly as a test; in the copy at the Bodleian Library, one of the three impressions is printed upside down and crookedly on the lavishly printed page. Giotto and his followers, with their almost childish religious goals, hadn't yet learned how to infuse everyday things—light, color, casual gestures—with the deep meaning found in the poetry of the Divine Comedy. Before the fifteenth century, Dante would have struggled to find an illustrator. Botticelli's illustrations are filled with activity, combining, with a naive disregard for artistic norms, three phases of the same scene into a single plate. The grotesques often hinder painters who forget that a poet's words, which only weakly convey an image, should be simplified when turned into visual form, making one wish he had chosen the more muted imagery of the Purgatorio for illustration. However, in the scene of those who "go down quick into hell," the invention in depicting fire gripping the upturned soles of the feet shows that the design is not just a translation of Dante's words but a true artist's vision; while the Centaurs scene captures one's interest immediately, as Botticelli, forgetting the actual context of their depiction, joyfully envisions the Centaurs as bright, small woodland creatures with playful baby faces and petite forms, drawing tiny bows.

Botticelli lived in a generation of naturalists, and he might have been a mere naturalist among them. There are traces enough in his work of that alert sense of outward things, which, in the pictures of that period, fills the lawns with delicate living creatures, and the hillsides with pools of water, and the pools of water with flowering reeds. But this was not enough for him; he is a visionary painter, and in his visionariness he resembles Dante. Giotto, the tried companion of Dante, Masaccio, Ghirlandajo even, do but transcribe, with more or less refining, the outward image; they are dramatic, not visionary painters; they are almost impassive spectators of the action before them. But the genius of which Botticelli is the type usurps the data before it as the exponent of ideas, moods, visions of its own; in this interest it plays fast and loose with those data, rejecting some and isolating others, and always combining them anew. To him as to Dante, the scene, the colour, the outward image or gesture, comes with all its incisive and importunate reality; but awakes in him, moreover, by some subtle law of his own structure, a mood which it awakes in no one else, of which it is the double or repetition, and which it clothes, that all may share it, with sensuous circumstance.

Botticelli lived in a time of naturalists, and he could have been just another naturalist among them. His work shows clear signs of that keen awareness of the outside world, which in the art of that time fills the lawns with delicate creatures, the hillsides with pools of water, and those pools with blooming reeds. But that wasn’t enough for him; he is a visionary painter, and in his vision, he resembles Dante. Giotto, Dante's long-time companion, Masaccio, and even Ghirlandaio merely replicate, with varying degrees of refinement, the outward image; they are dramatic, not visionary painters; they are almost passive observers of the action happening in front of them. In contrast, Botticelli's genius captures the data before him and transforms it into expressions of his own ideas, moods, and visions; in this process, he plays with those elements, discarding some and isolating others, while always recombining them. For him, just as for Dante, the scene, the color, and the outward image or gesture come with all their sharp and pressing reality; yet, they also trigger in him, through some unique aspect of his own mind, a mood that it does not evoke in anyone else, a mood that it embodies, allowing everyone to share it through rich details.

But he is far enough from accepting the conventional orthodoxy of Dante which, referring all human action to the simple formula of purgatory, heaven and hell, leaves an insoluble element of prose in the depths of Dante's poetry. One picture of his, with the portrait of the donor, Matteo Palmieri, below, had the credit or discredit of attracting some shadow of ecclesiastical censure. This Matteo Palmieri—two dim figures move under that name in contemporary history—was the reputed author of a poem, still unedited, La Citta Divina, which represented the human race as an incarnation of those angels who, in the revolt of Lucifer, were neither for Jehovah nor for His enemies, a fantasy of that earlier Alexandrian philosophy about which the Florentine intellect in that century was so curious. Botticelli's picture may have been only one of those familiar compositions in which religious reverie has recorded its impressions of the various forms of beatified existence—Glorias, as they were called, like that in which Giotto painted the portrait of Dante; but somehow it was suspected of embodying in a picture the wayward dream of Palmieri, and the chapel where it hung was closed. Artists so entire as Botticelli are usually careless about philosophical theories, even when the philosopher is a Florentine of the fifteenth century, and his work a poem in terza rima. But Botticelli, who wrote a commentary on Dante, and became the disciple of Savonarola, may well have let such theories come and go across him. True or false, the story interprets much of the peculiar sentiment with which he infuses his profane and sacred persons, comely, and in a certain sense like angels, but with a sense of displacement or loss about them—the wistfulness of exiles, conscious of a passion and energy greater than any known issue of them explains, which runs through all his varied work with a sentiment of ineffable melancholy.

But he is far from accepting Dante's conventional beliefs, which reduce all human actions to the simple concepts of purgatory, heaven, and hell, leaving an unresolved element of prose in the depths of Dante's poetry. One of his paintings, featuring the portrait of the donor, Matteo Palmieri, below it, had the potential to attract some ecclesiastical criticism. This Matteo Palmieri—two vague figures go by that name in contemporary history—was believed to be the author of an unpublished poem, La Citta Divina, which depicted humanity as an incarnation of those angels who, during Lucifer's revolt, stood neither with Jehovah nor with His enemies, a fantasy linked to the earlier Alexandrian philosophy that the Florentine intellect was so curious about during that century. Botticelli's painting may have simply been one of those well-known compositions where religious contemplation captured impressions of various forms of blessed existence—Glorias, as they were called, like the one in which Giotto painted Dante's portrait; but it was somehow suspected of representing Palmieri's wayward dream, leading to the closure of the chapel where it was displayed. Artists as complete as Botticelli usually disregard philosophical theories, even when the philosopher is a Florentine from the fifteenth century and his work is a poem in terza rima. However, Botticelli, who wrote a commentary on Dante and became a disciple of Savonarola, may have allowed such theories to pass through him. Whether true or false, the story explains much of the unique sentiment with which he imbues his secular and sacred figures—beautiful, and in a certain sense angel-like, but with a feeling of displacement or loss about them—the longing of exiles aware of a passion and energy greater than any known outcome. This theme runs through all his diverse work with an air of ineffable melancholy.

So just what Dante scorns as unworthy alike of heaven and hell, Botticelli accepts, that middle world in which men take no side in great conflicts, and decide no great causes, and make great refusals. He thus sets for himself the limits within which art, undisturbed by any moral ambition, does its most sincere and surest work. His interest is neither in the untempered goodness of Angelico's saints, nor the untempered evil of Orcagna's Inferno; but with men and women, in their mixed and uncertain condition, always attractive, clothed sometimes by passion with a character of loveliness and energy, but saddened perpetually by the shadow upon them of the great things from which they shrink. His morality is all sympathy; and it is this sympathy, conveying into his work somewhat more than is usual of the true complexion of humanity, which makes him, visionary as he is, so forcible a realist.

So, what Dante considers unworthy of both heaven and hell, Botticelli embraces—the middle ground where people don't take sides in major conflicts, avoid making important decisions, and refuse significant challenges. He establishes for himself the boundaries within which art, free from any moral ambitions, can do its most genuine and effective work. His focus isn't on the pure goodness of Angelico's saints or the stark evil of Orcagna's Inferno; instead, he centers on men and women in their mixed and uncertain states, which are always compelling, sometimes imbued with passion that gives them charm and vitality, but constantly overshadowed by the greatness they shy away from. His morality is rooted in empathy, and it's this empathy, infusing his work with a deeper reflection of true humanity, that makes him, despite his visionary qualities, a strong realist.

It is this which gives to his Madonnas their unique expression and charm. He has worked out in them a distinct and peculiar type, definite enough in his own mind, for he has painted it over and over again, sometimes one might think almost mechanically, as a pastime during that dark period when his thoughts were so heavy upon him. Hardly any collection of note is without one of these circular pictures, into which the attendant angels depress their heads so naively. Perhaps you have sometimes wondered why those peevish-looking Madonnas, conformed to no acknowledged or obvious type of beauty, attract you more and more, and often come back to you when the Sistine Madonna and the Virgins of Fra Angelico are forgotten. At first, contrasting them with those, you may have thought that there was something in them mean or abject even, for the abstract lines of the face have little nobleness, and the colour is wan. For with Botticelli she too, though she holds in her hands the "Desire of all nations," is one of those who are neither for Jehovah nor for His enemies; and her choice is on her face. The white light on it is cast up hard and cheerless from below, as when snow lies upon the ground, and the children look up with surprise at the strange whiteness of the ceiling. Her trouble is in the very caress of the mysterious child, whose gaze is always far from her, and who has already that sweet look of devotion which men have never been able altogether to love, and which still makes the born saint an object almost of suspicion to his earthly brethren. Once, indeed, he guides her hand to transcribe in a book the words of her exaltation, the Ave, and the Magnificat, and the Gaude Maria, and the young angels, glad to rouse her for a moment from Her dejection, are eager to hold the inkhorn and to support the book; but the pen almost drops from her hand, and the high cold words have no meaning for her, and her true children are those others, among whom in her rude home, the intolerable honour came to her, with that look of wistful inquiry on their irregular faces which you see in startled animals—gipsy children, such as those who, in Apennine villages, still hold out their long brown arms to beg of you, but on Sundays become enfants du choeur, with their thick black hair nicely combed, and fair white linen on their sunburnt throats.

It's what gives his Madonnas their unique expression and charm. He has developed a distinct and peculiar type in them, clear in his mind since he has painted it over and over, sometimes almost mechanically, as a way to pass the time during that dark period when he was weighed down by heavy thoughts. Hardly any significant collection lacks one of these circular pictures, where the surrounding angels lower their heads so innocently. You may have wondered why those somewhat grumpy-looking Madonnas, not fitting into any clear or recognized type of beauty, attract you more and more and often linger in your mind after the Sistine Madonna and the Virgins of Fra Angelico are forgotten. At first, by comparing them to those, you might have thought there was something unrefined or pitiable about them, as their abstract facial lines lack nobility and the colors seem dull. Like Botticelli's, she too, even while holding "The Desire of All Nations," is not aligned with Jehovah or His enemies; her choice is evident on her face. The white light on her is harsh and cheerless, cast up from below, much like snow lying on the ground, and the children look up, surprised by the strange whiteness of the ceiling. Her distress lies in the very embrace of the mysterious child, whose gaze is always distant from her, already sporting that sweet look of devotion which men have never fully embraced, and which makes a true saint almost suspect to his earthly peers. Once, indeed, he guides her hand to write down in a book the words of her exaltation, the Ave, and the Magnificat, and the Gaude Maria, while the young angels, eager to lift her spirits for a moment, gladly hold the inkwell and support the book; but the pen nearly slips from her hand, and the lofty, cold words hold no meaning for her, with her real children being those other ones. In her humble home, she received the unbearable honor marked by their look of curious inquiry on their irregular faces, similar to startled animals—gypsy children, like those in Apennine villages, who still stretch out their long brown arms to beg from you, but on Sundays become choir boys, with their thick black hair neatly styled and clean white linen around their sunburnt necks.

What is strangest is that he carries this sentiment into classical subjects, its most complete expression being a picture in the Uffizii, of Venus rising from the sea, in which the grotesque emblems of the middle age, and a landscape full of its peculiar feeling, and even its strange draperies, powdered all over in the Gothic manner with a quaint conceit of daisies, frame a figure that reminds you of the faultless nude studies of Ingres. At first, perhaps, you are attracted only by a quaintness of design, which seems to recall all at once whatever you have read of Florence in the fifteenth century; afterwards you may think that this quaintness must be incongruous with the subject, and that the colour is cadaverous or at least cold. And yet, the more you come to understand what imaginative colouring really is, that all colour is no mere delightful quality of natural things, but a spirit upon them by which they become expressive to the spirit, the better you will like this peculiar quality of colour; and you will find that quaint design of Botticelli's a more direct inlet into the Greek temper than the works of the Greeks themselves even of the finest period. Of the Greeks as they really were, of their difference from ourselves, of the aspects of their outward life, we know far more than Botticelli, or his most learned contemporaries; but for us long familiarity has taken off the edge of the lesson, and we are hardly conscious of what we owe to the Hellenic spirit. But in pictures like this of Botticelli's you have a record of the first impression made by it on minds turned back towards it, in almost painful aspiration, from a world in which it had been ignored so long; and in the passion, the energy, the industry of realisation, with which Botticelli carries out his intention, is the exact measure of the legitimate influence over the human mind of the imaginative system of which this is the central myth. The light is indeed cold—mere sunless dawn; but a later painter would have cloyed you with sunshine; and you can see the better for that quietness in the morning air each long promontory, as it slopes down to the water's edge. Men go forth to their labours until the evening; but she is awake before them, and you might think that the sorrow in her face was at the thought of the whole long day of love yet to come. An emblematical figure of the wind blows hard across the grey water, moving forward the dainty-lipped shell on which she sails, the sea "showing his teeth" as it moves in thin lines of foam, and sucking in, one by one, the falling roses, each severe in outline, plucked off short at the stalk but embrowned a little, as Botticelli's flowers always are. Botticelli meant all that imagery to be altogether pleasurable; and it was partly an incompleteness of resources, inseparable from the art of that time, that subdued and chilled it; but his predilection for minor tones counts also; and what is unmistakable is the sadness with which he has conceived the goddess of pleasure, as the depositary of a great power over the lives of men.

What’s most unusual is that he brings this feeling into classical themes, with the clearest example being a painting in the Uffizi of Venus rising from the sea. In it, the strange symbols of the Middle Ages, a landscape full of its unique atmosphere, and even bizarre draperies, dusted in the Gothic style with a whimsical touch of daisies, frame a figure that reminds you of Ingres’s perfect nude studies. At first, you might be drawn in by the oddness of the design, which suddenly brings to mind everything you’ve read about Florence in the 15th century. Then, you might feel that this oddness clashes with the subject, and that the colors are ghostly or at least chilly. Yet, the more you understand what imaginative coloring truly is—not just a delightful aspect of natural things but a spirit that makes them expressive to the soul—the more you’ll appreciate this unique color quality. You’ll discover that Botticelli’s quirky design is a more direct entry into the Greek spirit than even the works of the Greeks from their finest period. We know far more about the Greeks as they actually were, about how they differ from us, and about their external lives than Botticelli or his most educated contemporaries did. However, our long familiarity has dulled our awareness of what we owe to the Hellenic spirit. In Botticelli’s paintings, you see a record of the first impression it left on minds looking back at it, in almost painful longing, from a world that had ignored it for so long. In the passion, energy, and dedication with which Botticelli pursues his vision lies the true measure of the legitimate influence the imaginative system—of which this is the central myth—holds over the human mind. The light is indeed cold, like a sunless dawn; yet a later artist would have drenched you in sunshine, and that quietness in the morning air allows you to see each long promontory as it slopes down to the water’s edge. Men set out to work until evening, but she awakens before them, and you might think the sadness on her face comes from anticipating the entire long day of love still ahead. An emblematic figure of the wind blows strong across the grey water, nudging forward the delicate shell she rides in, while the sea “shows its teeth” as it moves in fine lines of foam, pulling in the falling roses one by one, each sharply outlined, cut short at the stem but slightly tinged, just as Botticelli’s flowers always are. Botticelli intended all that imagery to be completely enjoyable, and partly due to the limitations of resources inherent in the art of that time, it feels subdued and cold. His preference for softer tones also plays a part; what’s clear is the sadness with which he portrays the goddess of pleasure, as the keeper of a tremendous influence over human lives.

I have said that the peculiar character of Botticelli is the result of a blending in him of a sympathy for humanity in its uncertain condition, its attractiveness, its investiture at rarer moments in a character of loveliness and energy, with his consciousness of the shadow upon it of the great things from which it shrinks, and that this conveys into his work somewhat more than painting usually attains of the true complexion of humanity. He paints the story of the goddess of pleasure in other episodes besides that of her birth from the sea, but never without some shadow of death in the grey flesh and wan flowers. He paints Madonnas, but they shrink from the pressure of the divine child, and plead in unmistakable undertones for a warmer, lower humanity. The same figure—tradition connects it with Simonetta, the Mistress of Giuliano de' Medici—appears again as Judith, returning home across the hill country, when the great deed is over, and the moment of revulsion come, when the olive branch in her hand is becoming a burthen; as Justice, sitting on a throne, but with a fixed look of self-hatred which makes the sword in her hand seem that of a suicide; and again as Veritas, in the allegorical picture of Calumnia, where one may note in passing the suggestiveness of an accident which identifies the image of Truth with the person of Venus. We might trace the same sentiment through his engravings; but his share in them is doubtful, and the object of this brief study has been attained, if I have defined aright the temper in which he worked.

I've said that Botticelli's unique character comes from a mix of his empathy for humanity in its uncertain state, its beauty, and those rare moments when it displays loveliness and energy, alongside his awareness of the looming shadows of the great things that frighten it. This combination adds something deeper to his work than what painting usually captures about the true nature of humanity. He tells the story of the goddess of pleasure in different scenes beyond her birth from the sea, but there’s always a hint of death in the pale flesh and wan flowers. He paints Madonnas, but they pull away from the weight of the divine child, quietly yearning for a warmer, more earthly humanity. The same figure—traditionally linked to Simonetta, the mistress of Giuliano de' Medici—reappears as Judith, returning home through the hills after her great act, capturing the moment of revulsion as the olive branch in her hand becomes a burden; as Justice, seated on a throne, yet with a look of self-loathing that makes the sword in her hand seem like a tool for suicide; and again as Veritas in the allegorical depiction of Calumnia, where it's interesting to note that an accident aligns the image of Truth with the person of Venus. We could trace the same feelings in his engravings; however, his involvement in them is uncertain, and the aim of this brief study has been achieved if I've accurately described the mindset in which he worked.

But, after all, it may be asked, is a painter like Botticelli—a secondary painter—a proper subject for general criticism? There are a few great painters, like Michelangelo or Leonardo, whose work has become a force in general culture, partly for this very reason that they have absorbed into themselves all such workmen as Sandro Botticelli; and, over and above mere technical or antiquarian criticism, general criticism may be very well employed in that sort of interpretation which adjusts the position of these men to general culture, whereas smaller men can be the proper subjects only of technical or antiquarian treatment. But, besides those great men, there is a certain number of artists who have a distinct faculty of their own by which they convey to us a peculiar quality of pleasure which we cannot get elsewhere; and these, too, have their place in general culture, and must be interpreted to it by those who have felt their charm strongly, and are often the objects of a special diligence and a consideration wholly affectionate, just because there is not about them the stress of a great name and authority. Of this select number Botticelli is one; he has the freshness, the uncertain and diffident promise which belongs to the earlier Renaissance itself, and makes it perhaps the most interesting period in the history of the mind: in studying his work one begins to understand to how great a place in human culture the art of Italy had been called.

But, after all, one might ask, is a painter like Botticelli—a lesser-known artist—a suitable subject for general criticism? There are a few great painters, like Michelangelo or Leonardo, whose work has become a significant influence in overall culture, partly because they have absorbed the contributions of artists like Sandro Botticelli; and, beyond just technical or historical critique, general criticism can be effectively used to analyze how these figures fit into the wider cultural context, while lesser-known artists can really only be the focus of technical or historical evaluation. However, besides those great figures, there are a number of artists who possess a unique ability to convey a special kind of pleasure that we can’t find anywhere else; these artists also have their place in general culture and need to be interpreted by those who have deeply appreciated their charm, often receiving special attention and affectionate consideration precisely because they lack the weight of a grand name and authority. Botticelli is one of this select group; he embodies the freshness and uncertain promise that characterize the early Renaissance, making it possibly the most captivating period in the history of thought: studying his work helps us understand the immense significance that Italian art had in human culture.

1870.

1870.




LUCA DELLA ROBBIA

The Italian sculptors of the earlier half of the fifteenth century are more than mere forerunners of the great masters of its close, and often reach perfection, within the narrow limits which they chose to impose on their work. Their sculpture shares with the paintings of Botticelli and the churches of Brunelleschi that profound expressiveness, that intimate impress of an indwelling soul, which is the peculiar fascination of the art of Italy in that century. Their works have been much neglected, and often almost hidden away amid the frippery of modern decoration, and we come with some surprise on the places where their fire still smoulders. One longs to penetrate into the lives of the men who have given expression to so much power and sweetness; but it is part of the reserve, the austere dignity and simplicity of their existence, that their histories are for the most part lost, or told but briefly. From their lives, as from their work, all tumult of sound and colour has passed away. Mino, the Raffaelle of sculpture, Maso del Rodario, whose works add a new grace to the church of Como, Donatello even—one asks in vain for more than a shadowy outline of their actual days.

The Italian sculptors from the first half of the fifteenth century are more than just precursors to the great masters that followed; they often achieved perfection within the limited scope they set for themselves. Their sculptures share a deep expressiveness with Botticelli's paintings and Brunelleschi's churches, conveying an intimate glimpse of a soul that embodies the unique allure of Italian art during that century. Their works have been largely overlooked, often buried beneath the embellishments of modern decor, leading us to discover with surprise the places where their passion still glows. There is a desire to explore the lives of the artists who expressed such power and grace; however, it reflects the reserved, dignified, and simple nature of their lives that most of their stories are either lost or only briefly recounted. From their lives, like from their art, all the chaos of sound and color has faded away. Mino, the Raphael of sculpture, Maso del Rodario, who added new elegance to the church of Como, and even Donatello—one can only find a vague outline of their actual lives.

Something more remains of Luca della Robbia; something more of a history, of outward changes and fortunes, is expressed through his work. I suppose nothing brings the real air of a Tuscan town so vividly to mind as those pieces of pale blue and white earthenware, by which he is best known, like fragments of the milky sky itself, fallen into the cool streets, and breaking into the darkened churches. And no work is less imitable; like Tuscan wine, it loses its savour when moved from its birthplace, from the crumbling walls where it was first placed. Part of the charm of this work, its grace and purity and finish of expression, is common to all the Tuscan sculptors of the fifteenth century; for Luca was first of all a worker in marble, and his works in earthenware only transfer to a different material the principles of his sculpture.

Something more remains of Luca della Robbia; something more of a history, of external changes and fortunes, is expressed through his work. I think nothing brings the true feel of a Tuscan town to mind as vividly as those pieces of pale blue and white earthenware, by which he is best known, like fragments of the milky sky itself, that have fallen into the cool streets and broken into the shadowy churches. And no work is less imitable; like Tuscan wine, it loses its flavor when taken away from its birthplace, from the crumbling walls where it was first placed. Part of the charm of this work, its grace, purity, and the refinement of expression, is common to all the Tuscan sculptors of the fifteenth century; for Luca was primarily a marble worker, and his earthenware pieces simply express the principles of his sculpture in a different material.

These Tuscan sculptors of the fifteenth century worked for the most part in low relief, giving even to their monumental effigies something of its depression of surface, getting into them by this means a pathetic suggestion of the wasting and etherealisation of death. They are haters of all heaviness and emphasis, of strongly-opposed light and shade, and seek their means of expression among those last refinements of shadow, which are almost invisible except in a strong light, and which the finest pencil can hardly follow. The whole essence of their work is EXPRESSION, the passing of a smile over the face of a child, the ripple of the air on a still day over the curtain of a window ajar.

These Tuscan sculptors of the fifteenth century primarily worked in low relief, giving even their monumental statues a certain flatness, which conveys a poignant sense of decay and the ethereal nature of death. They have a disdain for heaviness and bold contrasts of light and shadow, instead choosing to express themselves through subtle shades of shadow that are barely noticeable except in bright light, and which the finest pencil can barely capture. The essence of their work is EXPRESSION, like the fleeting smile on a child's face or the gentle movement of air over a curtain on a still day.

What is the precise value of this system of sculpture, this low relief? Luca della Robbia, and the other sculptors of the school to which he belongs, have before them the universal problem of their art; and this system of low relief is the means by which they meet and overcome the special limitation of sculpture—a limitation resulting from the material and the essential conditions of all sculptured work, and which consists in the tendency of this work to a hard realism, a one-sided presentment of mere form, that solid material frame which only motion can relieve, a thing of heavy shadows, and an individuality of expression pushed to caricature. Against this tendency to the hard presentment of mere form trying vainly to compete with the reality of nature itself, all noble sculpture constantly struggles: each great system of sculpture resisting it in its own way, etherealising, spiritualising, relieving its hardness, its heaviness and death. The use of colour in sculpture is but an unskilful contrivance to effect, by borrowing from another art, what the nobler sculpture effects by strictly appropriate means. To get not colour, but the equivalent of colour; to secure the expression and the play of life; to expand the too fixed individuality of pure, unrelieved, uncoloured form—this is the problem which the three great styles in sculpture have solved in three different ways.

What is the exact value of this sculpture system, this low relief? Luca della Robbia and the other sculptors from his school face the universal challenge of their art; and this low relief technique is how they address and overcome the specific limitation of sculpture—a limitation that arises from the material and fundamental conditions of all sculpted work. This limitation leads to a tendency toward hard realism, a one-sided portrayal of mere form, that solid material structure which only movement can animate, resulting in heavy shadows and an expression of individuality that often borders on caricature. All noble sculpture continuously fights against this tendency to present mere form, which struggles in vain to compete with the reality of nature itself. Each great sculptural style resists it in its own way, etherealizing, spiritualizing, and alleviating its hardness, weight, and lifelessness. The use of color in sculpture is merely a clumsy attempt to achieve through another art form what noble sculpture accomplishes with methods that are strictly appropriate. The aim isn't to get color but to find its equivalent; to capture expression and the essence of life; to broaden the overly static individuality of pure, unadorned, uncolored form—this is the challenge that the three major styles in sculpture have addressed in three distinct ways.

Allgemeinheit—breadth, generality, universality—is the word chosen by Winckelmann, and after him by Goethe and many German critics, to express that law of the most excellent Greek sculptors, of Pheidias and his pupils, which prompted them constantly to seek the type in the individual, to abstract and express only what is structural and permanent, to purge from the individual all that belongs only to him, all the accidents, the feelings, and actions of the special moment, all that (because in its own nature it endures but for a moment) is apt to look like a frozen thing if one arrests it.

Allgemeinheit—breadth, generality, universality—is the term chosen by Winckelmann, and later by Goethe and many German critics, to describe the principle followed by the greatest Greek sculptors, like Pheidias and his students. This principle drove them to continually find the archetype in the individual, to distill and convey only what is structural and enduring, and to eliminate from the individual everything that is unique to him, all the transient details, emotions, and actions of the specific moment. All those aspects—which only last for a moment—tend to appear like a frozen object if one tries to capture them.

In this way their works came to be like some subtle extract or essence, or almost like pure thoughts or ideas: and hence the breadth of humanity in them, that detachment from the conditions of a particular place or people, which has carried their influence far beyond the age which produced them, and insured them universal acceptance.

In this way, their works became like a subtle extract or essence, or almost like pure thoughts or ideas. This is why they resonate with such a broad range of humanity, showing a detachment from the specific circumstances of a particular place or people. This allows their influence to reach far beyond the time in which they were created and guarantees their universal acceptance.

That was the Greek way of relieving the hardness and unspirituality of pure form. But it involved to a certain degree the sacrifice of what we call expression; and a system of abstraction which aimed always at the broad and general type, at the purging away from the individual of what belonged only to him, and of the mere accidents of a particular time and place, imposed upon the range of effects open to the Greek sculptor limits somewhat narrowly defined; and when Michelangelo came, with a genius spiritualised by the reverie of the middle age, penetrated by its spirit of inwardness and introspection, living not a mere outward life like the Greek, but a life full of inward experiences, sorrows, consolations, a system which sacrificed so much of what was inward and unseen could not satisfy him. To him, lover and student of Greek sculpture as he was, work which did not bring what was inward to the surface, which was not concerned with individual expression, with individual character and feeling, the special history of the special soul, was not worth doing at all.

That was the Greek way of easing the stiffness and lack of spirit in pure form. However, it meant sacrificing what we now call expression; and a system of abstraction that always aimed for broad and general types, stripping away what belonged only to the individual and the temporary details of a specific time and place, imposed fairly narrow limits on the range of effects available to Greek sculptors. When Michelangelo arrived, with a genius uplifted by the dreams of the Middle Ages and infused with its sense of inwardness and reflection, he lived not just an external life like the Greeks, but a life rich with internal experiences, sorrows, and comforts. A system that sacrificed so much of what was internal and unseen couldn't satisfy him. To him, as a fan and scholar of Greek sculpture, work that didn’t bring what was internal to the surface and wasn’t focused on individual expression, character, and the unique history of a specific soul wasn't worth doing at all.

And so, in a way quite personal and peculiar to himself, which often is, and always seems, the effect of accident, he secured for his work individuality and intensity of expression, while he avoided a too hard realism, that tendency to harden into caricature which the representation of feeling in sculpture must always have. What time and accident, its centuries of darkness under the furrows of the "little Melian farm," have done with singular felicity of touch for the Venus of Melos, fraying its surface and softening its lines, so that some spirit in the thing seems always on the point of breaking out, as though in it classical sculpture had advanced already one step into the mystical Christian age, its expression being in the whole range of ancient work most like that of Michelangelo's own:—this effect Michelangelo gains by leaving nearly all his sculpture in a puzzling sort of incompleteness, which suggests rather than realises actual form. Something of the wasting of that snow-image which he moulded at the command of Piero de' Medici, when the snow lay one night in the court of the Pitti palace, almost always lurks about it, as if he had determined to make the quality of a task, exacted from him half in derision, the pride of all his work. Many have wondered at that incompleteness, suspecting, however, that Michelangelo himself loved and was loath to change it, and feeling at the same time that they too would lose something if the half-realised form ever quite emerged from the stone, so rough hewn here, so delicately finished there; and they have wished to fathom the charm of this incompleteness. Well! that incompleteness is Michelangelo's equivalent for colour in sculpture; it is his way of etherealising pure form, of relieving its hard realism, and communicating to it breath, pulsation, the effect of life. It was a characteristic too which fell in with his peculiar temper and mode of life, his disappointments and hesitations. And it was in reality perfect finish. In this way he combines the utmost amount of passion and intensity with the sense of a yielding and flexible life: he gets not vitality merely, but a wonderful force of expression.

In a way that is uniquely personal to him, often seeming like an accident, he gave his work a distinct individuality and intense expression, while steering clear of overly harsh realism—a tendency that can turn the portrayal of feelings in sculpture into caricature. Just as time and happenstance have beautifully worn and softened the surface and lines of the Venus of Melos, hinting at a spirit on the verge of breaking free, it seems that classical sculpture had already taken a step toward the mystical Christian era. Its expression is most similar to Michelangelo's own among all ancient works. He achieves this effect by leaving most of his sculptures in a puzzling state of incompleteness, which suggests rather than fully realizes the actual form. There's always a trace of the snow figure he created at the request of Piero de' Medici, which lingered one night in the courtyard of the Pitti Palace, as if he intended for the quality of that task, expected from him half in mockery, to become the pride of all his work. Many have marveled at this sense of incompleteness, suspecting that Michelangelo cherished it and was reluctant to change it. They feel that if the half-formed shape were ever to fully emerge from the stone—rough here, delicately finished there—they would lose something valuable and have sought to understand the allure of this incompleteness. In truth, this incompleteness serves as Michelangelo's version of color in sculpture; it's his method of etherealizing pure form, easing its harsh realism, and imparting breath, pulsation, and the essence of life to it. This characteristic also resonated with his unique temperament and lifestyle, shaped by his disappointments and uncertainties. And, in reality, this was perfect finish. In this way, he blends maximum passion and intensity with a sense of yielding and fluidity, achieving not just vitality but an incredible force of expression.

Midway between these two systems—the system of the Greek sculptors and the system of Michelangelo—comes the system of Luca della Robbia. And the other Tuscan sculptors of the fifteenth century, partaking both of the Allgemeinheit of the Greeks, their way of extracting certain select elements only of pure form and sacrificing all the rest, and the studied incompleteness of Michelangelo, relieving that expression of intensity, passion, energy, which might otherwise have hardened into caricature. Like Michelangelo, these sculptors fill their works with intense and individualised expression: their noblest works are the studied sepulchral portraits of particular persons—the monument of Conte Ugo in the Badia of Florence, of the youthful Medea Colleoni, with the wonderful, long throat, in the chapel on the cool north side of the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore at Bergamo—monuments which abound in the churches of Rome, inexhaustible in suggestions of repose, of a subdued Sabbatic joy, a kind of sacred grace and refinement:—and they unite these elements of tranquillity, of repose, to that intense and individual expression by a system of conventionalism as skilful and subtle as that of the Greeks, subduing all such curves as indicate solid form, and throwing the whole into lower relief.

Midway between these two styles—the style of the Greek sculptors and the style of Michelangelo—lies the style of Luca della Robbia. The other Tuscan sculptors of the fifteenth century draw from both the general principles of the Greeks, who focused on extracting select elements of pure form while sacrificing the rest, and Michelangelo's intentional incompleteness, which tempers the intensity, passion, and energy that could otherwise turn into caricature. Like Michelangelo, these sculptors infuse their works with strong and individual expression: their greatest pieces are the carefully crafted tomb portraits of specific individuals—such as the monument of Conte Ugo in the Badia of Florence and the youthful Medea Colleoni, with her strikingly long throat, in the chapel on the cool north side of the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore in Bergamo—monuments that are plentiful in the churches of Rome, endlessly evoking feelings of calm, a subdued joy, and a sort of sacred grace and elegance. They combine these elements of tranquility and repose with intense, individual expression through a system of conventionalism as skillful and subtle as that of the Greeks, softening all curvature that suggests solid form and presenting the whole in lower relief.

The life of Luca, a life of labour and frugality, with no adventure and no excitement except what belongs to the trial of new artistic processes, the struggle with new artistic difficulties, the solution of purely artistic problems, fills the first seventy years of the fifteenth century. After producing many works in marble for the Duomo and the Campanile of Florence, which place him among the foremost sculptors of that age, he became desirous to realise the spirit and manner of that sculpture, in a humbler material, to unite its science, its exquisite and expressive system of low relief, to the homely art of pottery, to introduce those high qualities into common things, to adorn and cultivate daily household life. In this he is profoundly characteristic of the Florence of that century, of that in it which lay below its superficial vanity and caprice, a certain old-world modesty and seriousness and simplicity. People had not yet begun to think that what was good art for churches was not so good, or less fitted, for their own houses. Luca's new work was in plain white earthenware at first, a mere rough imitation of the costly, laboriously wrought marble, finished in a few hours. But on this humble path he found his way to a fresh success, to another artistic grace. The fame of the oriental pottery, with its strange, bright colours—colours of art, colours not to be attained in the natural stone—mingled with the tradition of the old Roman pottery of the neighbourhood. The little red, coral-like jars of Arezzo, dug up in that district from time to time, are still famous. These colours haunted Luca's fancy. "He still continued seeking something more," his biographer says of him; "and instead of making his figures of baked earth simply white, he added the further invention of giving them colour, to the astonishment and delight of all who beheld them"—Cosa singolare, e multo utile per la state!—a curious thing, and very useful for summertime, full of coolness and repose for hand and eye. Luca loved the forms of various fruits, and wrought them into all sorts of marvellous frames and garlands, giving them their natural colours, only subdued a little, a little paler than nature. But in his nobler terra-cotta work he never introduces colour into the flesh, keeping mostly to blue and white, the colours of the Virgin Mary.

The life of Luca, filled with hard work and simplicity, with no adventure or excitement except for trying out new artistic techniques, tackling new artistic challenges, and solving purely artistic problems, occupies the first seventy years of the fifteenth century. After creating numerous marble works for the Duomo and the Campanile of Florence, which established him among the top sculptors of his time, he sought to capture the spirit and style of that sculpture using a simpler material. He aimed to combine its principles, its delicate and expressive low relief technique, with the practical art of pottery, introducing those high qualities into everyday items to enhance and enrich daily life at home. This approach reflects a profound characteristic of Florence in that century, revealing a deeper modesty, seriousness, and simplicity beneath its surface vanity and whims. People had not yet begun to believe that what was considered good art for churches was less suitable for their homes. Luca's new work initially involved plain white earthenware, a rough imitation of expensive, intricately crafted marble, completed in just a few hours. However, on this humble path, he discovered a new success, a different artistic grace. The fame of Eastern pottery with its strange, vibrant colors—colors of artistry, unmatched by natural stone—mixed with the tradition of the local old Roman pottery. The small red, coral-like jars from Arezzo, occasionally unearthed in that area, remain famous to this day. These colors captivated Luca's imagination. "He continued searching for something more," his biographer notes; "instead of making his figures of baked clay simply white, he invented the idea of adding color to them, astonishing and delighting everyone who saw them"—Cosa singolare, e multo utile per la state!—a curious thing, and very useful for summertime, providing a sense of coolness and calm for both hands and eyes. Luca loved the shapes of various fruits and incorporated them into all kinds of marvelous frames and garlands, giving them their natural colors, albeit slightly toned down, a bit paler than nature. However, in his more distinguished terra-cotta work, he never applied color to the flesh, primarily using blue and white, the colors associated with the Virgin Mary.

I said that the work of Luca della Robbia possessed in an unusual measure that special characteristic which belongs to all the workmen of his school, a characteristic which, even in the absence of much positive information about their actual history, seems to bring those workmen themselves very near to us—the impress of a personal quality, a profound expressiveness, what the French call intimite, by which is meant some subtler sense of originality—the seal on a man's work of what is most inward and peculiar in his moods, and manner of apprehension: it is what we call expression, carried to its highest intensity of degree. That characteristic is rare in poetry, rarer still in art, rarest of all in the abstract art of sculpture; yet essentially, perhaps, it is the quality which alone makes works in the imaginative and moral order really worth having at all. It is because the works of the artists of the fifteenth century possess this quality in an unmistakable way that one is anxious to know all that can be known about them, and explain to oneself the secret of their charm.

I said that the work of Luca della Robbia has a unique quality that is typical of all the artists from his school. This quality, even without much concrete information about their actual history, seems to connect those artists with us very closely—the mark of a personal touch, a deep expressiveness, what the French call intimite, which refers to a subtler sense of originality—the hallmark of a person's work that reflects their innermost thoughts and feelings: it is what we refer to as expression, taken to its highest degree. This quality is rare in poetry, even rarer in art, and extremely rare in the abstract form of sculpture; yet, perhaps it is the only quality that makes works in the imaginative and moral realm truly valuable. It’s because the works of the artists from the fifteenth century clearly have this quality that we are eager to learn everything we can about them and understand the secret behind their allure.

1872.

1872.




THE POETRY OF MICHELANGELO

Critics of Michelangelo have sometimes spoken as if the only characteristic of his genius were a wonderful strength, verging, as in the things of the imagination great strength always does, on what is singular or strange. A certain strangeness, something of the blossoming of the aloe, is indeed an element in all true works of art; that they shall excite or surprise us is indispensable. But that they shall give pleasure and exert a charm over us is indispensable too; and this strangeness must be sweet also—a lovely strangeness. And to the true admirers of Michelangelo this is the true type of the Michelangelesque—sweetness and strength, pleasure with surprise, an energy of conception which seems at every moment about to break through all the conditions of comely form, recovering, touch by touch, a loveliness found usually only in the simplest natural things—ex forti dulcedo.

Critics of Michelangelo have sometimes suggested that his genius is defined solely by an impressive strength that, like all great imaginative works, approaches something unique or unusual. There is indeed a certain strangeness, akin to the blooming of an aloe plant, present in all genuine art; it’s essential that they provoke or astonish us. However, it's also vital that they bring us joy and enchant us; this strangeness must also be pleasant—a beautiful strangeness. For true admirers of Michelangelo, this is the essence of what is Michelangelesque—sweetness combined with strength, joy alongside surprise, and a creative energy that appears ready to burst through the limits of elegant form, gradually recovering a beauty typically found only in the simplest natural things—ex forti dulcedo.

In this way he sums up for them the whole character of medieval art itself in that which distinguishes it most clearly from classical work, the presence of a convulsive energy in it, becoming in lower hands merely monstrous or forbidding, but felt, even in its most graceful products, as a subdued quaintness or grotesque. Yet those who feel this grace or sweetness in Michelangelo might at the first moment be puzzled if they were asked wherein precisely the quality resided. Men of inventive temperament—Victor Hugo, for instance, in whom, as in Michelangelo, people have for the most part been attracted or repelled by the strength, while few have understood his sweetness—have sometimes relieved conceptions of merely moral or spiritual greatness, but with little aesthetic charm of their own, by lovely accidents or accessories, like the butterfly which alights on the blood-stained barricade in Les Miserables, or those sea-birds for which the monstrous Gilliatt comes to be as some wild natural thing, so that they are no longer afraid of him, in Les Travailleurs de la Mer. But the austere genius of Michelangelo will not depend for its sweetness on any mere accessories like these. The world of natural things has almost no existence for him; "When one speaks of him," says Grimm, "woods, clouds, seas, and mountains disappear, and only what is formed by the spirit of man remains behind"; and he quotes a few slight words from a letter of his to Vasari as the single expression in all he has left of a feeling for nature. He has traced no flowers, like those with which Leonardo stars over his gloomiest rocks; nothing like the fretwork of wings and flames in which Blake frames his most startling conceptions; no forest-scenery like Titian's fills his backgrounds, but only blank ranges of rock, and dim vegetable forms as blank as they, as in a world before the creation of the first five days.

In this way, he summarizes the entire character of medieval art, which sets it apart most clearly from classical work: the presence of a powerful energy that, in lesser hands, can become merely monstrous or intimidating. Yet, even in its most graceful creations, this energy is felt as a subtle oddness or grotesqueness. Those who notice this grace or beauty in Michelangelo might initially be confused when asked exactly where that quality lies. Individuals with a creative mindset—like Victor Hugo, for example—have often drawn people in or pushed them away with strength, while few have really understood his gentleness. They’ve sometimes enhanced ideas of purely moral or spiritual greatness with beautiful details or accessories, such as the butterfly that lands on the blood-stained barricade in Les Miserables, or the seabirds that make the monstrous Gilliatt seem like a wild natural being in Les Travailleurs de la Mer, so that they no longer fear him. However, Michelangelo's austere genius doesn't rely on such mere embellishments for its charm. For him, the natural world is almost non-existent; “When one speaks of him,” says Grimm, “woods, clouds, seas, and mountains disappear, and only what is shaped by the spirit of man remains.” He cites a few phrases from a letter Michelangelo wrote to Vasari as the only indication of his feelings towards nature. He hasn’t sketched flowers like those with which Leonardo brightens his darkest landscapes; there are no intricate designs of wings and flames framing Blake’s most shocking ideas; and there’s no forest scenery like Titian's populating his backgrounds—just barren expanses of rock and indistinct plant forms as blank as they are, resembling a world before the creation of the first five days.

Of the whole story of the creation he has painted only the creation of the first man and woman, and, for him at least, feebly, the creation of light. It belongs to the quality of his genius thus to concern itself almost exclusively with the creation of man. For him it is not, as in the story itself, the last and crowning act of a series of developments, but the first and unique act, the creation of life itself in its supreme form, off-hand and immediately, in the cold and lifeless stone. With him the beginning of life has all the characteristics of resurrection; it is like the recovery of suspended health or animation, with its gratitude, its effusion, and eloquence. Fair as the young men of the Elgin marbles, the Adam of the Sistine Chapel is unlike them in a total absence of that balance and completeness which express so well the sentiment of a self-contained, independent life. In that languid figure there is something rude and satyr-like, something akin to the rugged hillside on which it lies. His whole form is gathered into an expression of mere expectation and reception; he has hardly strength enough to lift his finger to touch the finger of the creator; yet a touch of the finger-tips will suffice.

Of the entire creation story, he has depicted only the creation of the first man and woman, and, at least for him, somewhat weakly, the creation of light. It's part of his genius to focus almost entirely on the creation of humanity. For him, it’s not, as in the story itself, the final and crowning act of a series of developments, but rather the first and unique act—the creation of life itself in its highest form, spontaneous and immediate, from cold, lifeless stone. For him, the beginning of life carries all the traits of resurrection; it feels like a revival of suspended health or animation, filled with gratitude, emotion, and eloquence. While fair like the young men of the Elgin marbles, the Adam of the Sistine Chapel lacks their sense of balance and completeness, which beautifully express a self-sufficient, independent life. In that languid figure, there’s something rough and satyr-like, resembling the rugged hillside where it rests. His entire form is compressed into an expression of mere expectation and reception; he barely has the strength to lift his finger to touch the finger of the creator, yet just a touch at the fingertips is enough.

This creation of life—life coming always as relief or recovery, and always in strong contrast with the rough-hewn mass in which it is kindled—is in various ways the motive of all his work, whether its immediate subject be Pagan or Christian, legend or allegory; and this, although at least one-half of his work was designed for the adornment of tombs—the tomb of Julius, the tombs of the Medici. Not the Judgment but the Resurrection is the real subject of his last work in the Sistine Chapel; and his favourite Pagan subject is the legend of Leda, the delight of the world breaking from the egg of a bird. As I have already pointed out, he secures that ideality of expression which in Greek sculpture depends on a delicate system of abstraction, and in early Italian sculpture on lowness of relief, by an incompleteness, which is surely not always undesigned, and which I suppose no one regrets, and trusts to the spectator to complete the half-emergent form. And as his persons have something of the unwrought stone about them, so, as if to realise the expression by which the old Florentine records describe a sculptor—master of live stone—with him the very rocks seem to have life; they have but to cast away the dust and scurf that they may rise and stand on their feet. He loved the very quarries of Carrara, those strange grey peaks which even at mid-day convey into any scene from which they are visible something of the solemnity and stillness of evening, sometimes wandering among them month after month, till at last their pale ashen colours seem to have passed into his painting; and on the crown of the head of the David there still remains a morsel of uncut stone, as if by one touch to maintain its connexion with the place from which it was hewn.

This creation of life—life always emerging as relief or recovery, and continually contrasting sharply with the rough mass from which it's ignited—is the driving force behind all his work, whether the immediate subject is Pagan or Christian, legend or allegory; and this is even though at least half of his work was meant for the decoration of tombs—the tomb of Julius, the tombs of the Medici. Not the Judgment, but the Resurrection is the real subject of his final piece in the Sistine Chapel; and his favorite Pagan theme is the legend of Leda, the world's delight emerging from an egg. As I’ve already mentioned, he achieves that ideality of expression which in Greek sculpture relies on a sensitive system of abstraction, and in early Italian sculpture on low relief, through an incompleteness that is certainly not always accidental, and which I believe no one regrets, trusting the viewer to complete the semi-emerged form. And just as his figures have an element of raw stone, it’s as if to embody the description used by old Florentine records for a sculptor—master of live stone—where even the rocks seem alive; they just need to shed the dust and grit to rise and stand upright. He had a deep love for the quarries of Carrara, those strange grey peaks that even at midday bring a touch of solemnity and stillness to any scene in which they’re visible, sometimes wandering among them for months, until their pale ashen colors seem to have seeped into his paintings; and on the crown of the head of David, there still remains a piece of uncut stone, as if with a single touch to keep its connection with the place from which it was carved.

And it is in this penetrative suggestion of life that the secret of that sweetness of his is to be found. He gives us indeed no lovely natural objects like Leonardo or Titian, but only the coldest, most elementary shadowing of rock or tree; no lovely draperies and comely gestures of life, but only the austere truths of human nature; "simple persons"—as he replied in his rough way to the querulous criticism of Julius the Second, that there was no gold on the figures of the Sistine Chapel—"simple persons, who wore no gold on their garments"; but he penetrates us with a sense of that power which we associate with all the warmth and fulness of the world, and the sense of which brings into one's thoughts a swarm of birds and flowers and insects. The brooding spirit of life itself is there; and the summer may burst out in a moment.

And it’s in this deep suggestion of life that we find the secret to his sweetness. He doesn’t give us beautiful natural scenes like Leonardo or Titian, but just the starkest, most basic shadows of rock or tree; no elegant drapery or graceful actions of life, but only the raw truths of human nature; "simple folks"—as he roughly responded to Julius the Second's complaints that there was no gold on the figures of the Sistine Chapel—"simple folks, who wore no gold on their clothes"; yet he deeply moves us with a sense of that power we link to all the warmth and richness of the world, a feeling that brings to mind a flurry of birds, flowers, and insects. The essence of life itself is present; and summer can erupt in an instant.

He was born in an interval of a rapid midnight journey in March, at a place in the neighbourhood of Arezzo, the thin, clear air of which, as was then thought, being favourable to the birth of children of great parts. He came of a race of grave and dignified men, who, claiming kinship with the family of Canossa, and some colour of imperial blood in their veins, had, generation after generation, received honourable employment under the government of Florence. His mother, a girl of nineteen years, put him out to nurse at a country house among the hills of Settignano, where every other inhabitant is a worker in the marble quarries, and the child early became familiar with that strange first stage in the sculptor's art. To this succeeded the influence of the sweetest and most placid master Florence had yet seen, Domenico Ghirlandajo. At fifteen he was at work among the curiosities of the garden of the Medici, copying and restoring antiques, winning the condescending notice of the great Lorenzo. He knew too how to excite strong hatreds; and it was at this time that in a quarrel with a fellow-student he received a blow on the face which deprived him for ever of the comeliness of outward form. It was through an accident that he came to study those works of the early Italian sculptors which suggested much of his own grandest work, and impressed it with so deep a sweetness. He believed in dreams and omens. One of his friends dreamed twice that Lorenzo, then lately dead, appeared to him in grey and dusty apparel. To Michelangelo this dream seemed to portend the troubles which afterwards really came, and with the suddenness which was characteristic of all his movements, he left Florence. Having occasion to pass through Bologna, he neglected to procure the little seal of red wax which the stranger entering Bologna must carry on the thumb of his right hand. He had no money to pay the fine, and would have been thrown into prison had not one of the magistrates interposed. He remained in this man's house a whole year, rewarding his hospitality by readings from the Italian poets whom he loved. Bologna, with its endless colonnades and fantastic leaning towers, can never have been one of the lovelier cities of Italy. But about the portals of its vast unfinished churches and its dark shrines, half hidden by votive flowers and candles, lie some of the sweetest works of the early Tuscan sculptors, Giovanni da Pisa and Jacopo della Quercia, things as winsome as flowers; and the year which Michelangelo spent in copying these works was not a lost year. It was now, on returning to Florence, that he put forth that unique presentment of Bacchus, which expresses, not the mirthfulness of the god of wine, but his sleepy seriousness, his enthusiasm, his capacity for profound dreaming. No one ever expressed more truly than Michelangelo the notion of inspired sleep, of faces charged with dreams. A vast fragment of marble had long lain below the Loggia of Orcagna, and many a sculptor had had his thoughts of a design which should just fill this famous block of stone, cutting the diamond, as it were, without loss. Under Michelangelo's hand it became the David which stood till lately on the steps of the Palazzo Vecchio, when it was replaced below the Loggia. Michelangelo was now thirty years old, and his reputation was established. Three great works fill the remainder of his life—three works often interrupted, carried on through a thousand hesitations, a thousand disappointments, quarrels with his patrons, quarrels with his family, quarrels perhaps most of all with himself—the Sistine Chapel, the Mausoleum of Julius the Second, and the Sacristy of San Lorenzo.

He was born during a quick midnight journey in March, near Arezzo, where the thin, clear air was believed to favor the birth of gifted children. He came from a family of serious and respectable men who, claiming a connection to the Canossa family and some imperial blood, had served honorably under the government of Florence for generations. His mother, a nineteen-year-old girl, had him nursed at a country house in the hills of Settignano, where nearly every resident worked in the marble quarries, letting the child get acquainted early with the first stages of sculpting. This was followed by the influence of the sweetest and most peaceful master Florence had seen, Domenico Ghirlandajo. By the age of fifteen, he was working on the curiosities in the Medici garden, copying and restoring antiques, catching the casual attention of the great Lorenzo. He also knew how to provoke strong animosities; during a fight with a fellow student, he was struck in the face, which forever altered his outward appearance. By chance, he began studying the works of early Italian sculptors, which influenced some of his most magnificent creations and infused them with deep sweetness. He had a belief in dreams and omens. One of his friends dreamt twice of Lorenzo, who had recently died, appearing in dusty gray clothing. Michelangelo saw this dream as a sign of the troubles that were to come, and, characteristic of his impulsive nature, he left Florence abruptly. While passing through Bologna, he failed to get the little red wax seal that newcomers to the city were required to wear on their right thumb. Lacking money for the fine, he would have been imprisoned if not for the intervention of one of the magistrates. He spent a whole year in this man's house, repaying his hospitality by reading aloud from the Italian poets he loved. Bologna, with its endless colonnades and its iconic leaning towers, was never one of Italy's more beautiful cities. Yet around the entrances of its massive unfinished churches and its shadowy altars, half-hidden by votive flowers and candles, lay some of the most charming works of early Tuscan sculptors like Giovanni da Pisa and Jacopo della Quercia, as lovely as flowers; the year Michelangelo spent copying these works was not wasted. Upon returning to Florence, he created his unique representation of Bacchus, which conveyed not the jolliness of the wine god but his drowsy seriousness, enthusiasm, and capacity for deep dreaming. No one expressed the idea of inspired sleep and dream-filled faces quite like Michelangelo. A large fragment of marble had long been resting beneath the Loggia of Orcagna, and many sculptors had tried to envision a design that would perfectly utilize this famous block of stone without waste. Under Michelangelo’s skillful hands, it became the David that stood until recently on the steps of the Palazzo Vecchio, before it was moved below the Loggia. By this time, Michelangelo was thirty years old, and he had established his reputation. Three significant projects filled the rest of his life—three works often interrupted and marked by countless hesitations, disappointments, and quarrels with his patrons, his family, and perhaps most importantly, with himself—the Sistine Chapel, the Mausoleum of Julius II, and the Sacristy of San Lorenzo.

In the story of Michelangelo's life the strength, often turning to bitterness, is not far to seek; a discordant note sounds throughout it which almost spoils the music. He "treats the Pope as the King of France himself would not dare to treat him"; he goes along the streets of Rome "like an executioner," Raffaelle says of him. Once he seems to have shut himself up with the intention of starving himself to death. As we come in reading his life on its harsh, untempered incidents, the thought again and again arises that he is one of those who incur the judgment of Dante, as having "wilfully lived in sadness." Even his tenderness and pity are embittered by their strength. What passionate weeping in that mysterious figure which, in the Creation of Adam, crouches below the image of the Almighty, as he comes with the forms of things to be, woman and her progeny, in the fold of his garment! What a sense of wrong in those two captive youths, who feel the chains like scalding water on their proud and delicate flesh! The idealist who became a reformer with Savonarola, and a republican superintending the fortification of Florence—the nest where he was born, il nido ove naqqu'io, as he calls it once, in a sudden throb of affection—in its last struggle for liberty, yet believed always that he had imperial blood in his veins and was of the kindred of the great Matilda, had within the depths of his nature some secret spring of indignation or sorrow. We know little of his youth, but all tends to make one believe in the vehemence of its passions. Beneath the Platonic calm of the sonnets there is latent a deep delight in carnal form and colour. There, and still more in the madrigals, he often falls into the language of less tranquil affections; while some of them have the colour of penitence, as from a wanderer returning home. He who spoke so decisively of the supremacy in the imaginative world of the unveiled human form had not been always, we may think, a mere Platonic lover. Vague and wayward his loves may have been; but they partook of the strength of his nature, and sometimes, it may be, would by no means become music, so that the comely order of his days was quite put out: par che amaro ogni mio dolce io senta.

In the story of Michelangelo's life, his strength, which often turned into bitterness, isn’t hard to find; there’s a discordant note throughout that nearly ruins the overall harmony. He "treats the Pope like the King of France himself wouldn’t dare to," Raffaelle says about him, adding that he walks through the streets of Rome "like an executioner." At one point, he seems to have isolated himself with the intention of starving to death. As we read about the harsh, unfiltered incidents of his life, we repeatedly get the sense that he is one of those whom Dante judged for "deliberately living in sadness." Even his tenderness and empathy are tainted by their intensity. Just look at the heartbreaking figure in the Creation of Adam, crouching beneath the image of the Almighty as He brings forth the forms of what is to come—woman and her offspring—wrapped in His garment! There’s a profound sense of injustice in those two captive youths, who feel their chains like scalding water on their proud, delicate skin! The idealist who became a reformer alongside Savonarola, and a republican overseeing the fortification of Florence—the nest where he was born, il nido ove naqqu'io, as he once affectionately calls it—in its final struggle for freedom, always believed he had imperial blood in his veins and was related to the great Matilda. Deep within him, there was a hidden source of indignation or sorrow. We don’t know much about his youth, but everything suggests the intensity of its passions. Beneath the calm surface of the sonnets is a deep appreciation for physical form and color. In the madrigals, he often uses language that reflects more turbulent emotions; some even carry a tone of regret, like a wanderer returning home. He, who spoke so definitively about the supremacy of the unveiled human form in the imaginative world, surely wasn’t always just a Platonic lover. Though his loves may have been vague and unpredictable, they were infused with the strength of his nature, and sometimes, they surely didn’t harmonize, leading to a disruption in the beautiful order of his days: par che amaro ogni mio dolce io senta.

But his genius is in harmony with itself; and just as in the products of his art we find resources of sweetness within their exceeding strength, so in his own story also, bitter as the ordinary sense of it may be, there are select pages shut in among the rest—pages one might easily turn over too lightly, but which yet sweeten the whole volume. The interest of Michelangelo's poems is that they make us spectators of this struggle; the struggle of a strong nature to adorn and attune itself; the struggle of a desolating passion, which yearns to be resigned and sweet and pensive, as Dante's was. It is a consequence of the occasional and informal character of his poetry, that it brings us nearer to himself, his own mind and temper, than any work done only to support a literary reputation could possibly do. His letters tell us little that is worth knowing about him—a few poor quarrels about money and commissions. But it is quite otherwise with these songs and sonnets, written down at odd moments, sometimes on the margins of his sketches, themselves often unfinished sketches, arresting some salient feeling or unpremeditated idea as it passed. And it happens that a true study of these has become within the last few years for the first time possible. A few of the sonnets circulated widely in manuscript, and became almost within Michelangelo's own lifetime a subject of academical discourses. But they were first collected in a volume in 1623 by the great-nephew of Michelangelo, Michelangelo Buonarroti the younger. He omitted much, re-wrote the sonnets in part, and sometimes compressed two or more compositions into one, always losing something of the force and incisiveness of the original. So the book remained, neglected even by Italians themselves in the last century, through the influence of that French taste which despised all compositions of the kind, as it despised and neglected Dante. "His reputation will ever be on the increase, because he is so little read," says Voltaire of Dante.—But in 1858 the last of the Buonarroti bequeathed to the municipality of Florence the curiosities of his family. Among them was a precious volume containing the autograph of the sonnets. A learned Italian, Signor Cesare Guasti, undertook to collate this autograph with other manuscripts at the Vatican and elsewhere, and in 1863 published a true version of Michelangelo's poems, with dissertations and a paraphrase.*

But his genius is in harmony with itself; just as in his art we find sweetness within its overwhelming strength, his own story, bitter as it may seem, has special pages hidden among the rest—pages that one might easily overlook, yet they sweeten the entire collection. The beauty of Michelangelo's poems is that they let us witness this struggle; the struggle of a strong character trying to express and balance itself; the struggle of an intense passion that longs to be resigned, sweet, and thoughtful, much like Dante's. Because of the casual and informal nature of his poetry, it brings us closer to him—his mind and temperament—than any work meant solely to enhance a literary reputation could. His letters reveal little worth knowing about him—just some petty disputes over money and commissions. But his songs and sonnets, written in spontaneous moments, often in the margins of his sketches, which are usually unfinished themselves, capture fleeting feelings or unplanned thoughts. Recently, a true study of these has become possible for the first time. Some sonnets circulated widely in manuscript form and almost became the subject of academic discussions during Michelangelo's lifetime. However, they were first compiled into a volume in 1623 by Michelangelo Buonarroti the younger, Michelangelo's great-nephew. He omitted a lot, reworked several sonnets, and occasionally merged multiple compositions into one, losing some of the original's impact and precision in the process. As a result, the book remained overlooked, even by Italians, throughout the last century, influenced by that French taste which dismissed all such compositions, just as it did with Dante. "His reputation will ever be on the increase, because he is so little read," Voltaire remarked about Dante. But in 1858, the last of the Buonarroti family donated their curiosities to the municipality of Florence. Among them was a treasured volume containing the original drafts of the sonnets. A learned Italian, Signor Cesare Guasti, took on the task of comparing this original with other manuscripts in the Vatican and elsewhere, and in 1863 he published an accurate version of Michelangelo's poems, along with essays and paraphrases.*

*The sonnets have been translated into English, with much poetic taste and skill, by Mr. J. A. Symonds.

*The sonnets have been translated into English with great poetic flair and expertise by Mr. J. A. Symonds.*

People have often spoken of these poems as if they were a mere cry of distress, a lover's complaint over the obduracy of Vittoria Colonna. But those who speak thus forget that though it is quite possible that Michelangelo had seen Vittoria, that somewhat shadowy figure, as early as 1537, yet their closer intimacy did not begin till about the year 1542, when Michelangelo was nearly seventy years old. Vittoria herself, an ardent neo-catholic, vowed to perpetual widowhood since the news had reached her, seventeen years before, that her husband, the youthful and princely Marquess of Pescara, lay dead of the wounds he had received in the battle of Pavia, was then no longer an object of great passion. In a dialogue written by the painter, Francesco d'Ollanda, we catch a glimpse of them together in an empty church at Rome, one Sunday afternoon, discussing indeed the characteristics of various schools of art, but still more the writings of Saint Paul, already following the ways and tasting the sunless pleasures of weary people, whose hold on outward things is slackening. In a letter still extant he regrets that when he visited her after death he had kissed her hands only. He made, or set to work to make, a crucifix for her use, and two drawings, perhaps in preparation for it, are now in Oxford. From allusions in the sonnets, we may divine that when they first approached each other he had debated much with himself whether this last passion would be the most unsoftening, the most desolating of all—un dolce amaro, un si e no mi muovi; is it carnal affection, or, del suo prestino stato (Plato's ante-natal state) il raggio ardente? The older, conventional criticism, dealing with the text of 1623, had lightly assumed that all or nearly all the sonnets were actually addressed to Vittoria herself; but Signor Guasti finds only four, or at most five, which can be so attributed on genuine authority. Still, there are reasons which make him assign the majority of them to the period between 1542 and 1547, and we may regard the volume as a record of this resting-place in Michelangelo's story. We know how Goethe escaped from the stress of sentiments too strong for him by making a book about them; and for Michelangelo, to write down his passionate thoughts at all, to make sonnets about them, was already in some measure to command, and have his way with them—

People often talk about these poems as if they're just a simple expression of pain, a lover's complaint about Vittoria Colonna's stubbornness. But those who say this overlook the fact that while it's possible Michelangelo saw Vittoria, that somewhat elusive figure, as early as 1537, they didn't really get close until around 1542, when Michelangelo was almost seventy years old. Vittoria herself, a fervent neo-Catholic who had committed to lifelong widowhood after hearing, seventeen years earlier, that her young and noble husband, the Marquess of Pescara, had died from wounds sustained in the battle of Pavia, was no longer a figure of intense passion. In a dialogue written by the painter, Francesco d'Ollanda, we get a glimpse of them together in an empty church in Rome one Sunday afternoon, discussing various art movements, but more so the writings of Saint Paul, already embracing the ways and muted pleasures of weary people whose attachment to the material world is fading. In a still-existing letter, he expresses regret that when he visited her after her death, he had only kissed her hands. He created, or set out to create, a crucifix for her, and two drawings, possibly in preparation for it, are now in Oxford. From hints in the sonnets, we can infer that when they first connected, he wrestled with whether this last passion would be the hardest and most devastating of all—un dolce amaro, un si e no mi muovi; is it physical desire, or, del suo prestino stato (Plato's ante-natal state) il raggio ardente? Previous criticism, which dealt with the 1623 text, easily assumed that all or nearly all the sonnets were directly addressed to Vittoria herself; however, Signor Guasti identifies only four or five that can genuinely claim that connection. Still, there are reasons that lead him to attribute most of them to the period between 1542 and 1547, and we can view the volume as a record of this chapter in Michelangelo's life. We know how Goethe coped with overwhelming emotions by writing a book about them; for Michelangelo, writing down his passionate thoughts and creating sonnets was already a way to gain control and assert his influence over them—

La vita del mia amor non e il cor mio,
Ch'amor, di quel ch'io t'amo, e senza core.

La vita della mia amata non è il mio cuore,
Perché, amore, di quello che ti amo, è senza cuore.

It was just because Vittoria raised no great passion that the space in his life where she reigns has such peculiar suavity; and the spirit of the sonnets is lost if we once take them out of that dreamy atmosphere in which men have things as they will, because the hold of all outward things upon them is faint and thin. Their prevailing tone is a calm and meditative sweetness. The cry of distress is indeed there, but as a mere residue, a trace of bracing chalybeate salt, just discernible in the song which rises as a clear, sweet spring from a charmed space in his life.

It’s only because Vittoria doesn’t spark intense emotions that the part of his life where she exists has such a distinct charm; and the essence of the sonnets is lost if we take them out of that dreamy environment where people can have things as they wish, because their connection to the outside world is weak and fragile. The overall feeling is one of serene and thoughtful sweetness. The cry of distress is definitely present, but it’s just a faint trace, like a hint of mineral salt, barely noticeable in the song that flows like a clear, sweet spring from a magical part of his life.

This charmed and temperate space in Michelangelo's life, without which its excessive strength would have been so imperfect, which saves him from the judgment of Dante on those who "wilfully lived in sadness," is then a well-defined period there, reaching from the year 1542 to the year 1547, the year of Vittoria's death. In it the lifelong effort to tranquillise his vehement emotions by withdrawing them into the region of ideal sentiment, becomes successful; and the significance of Vittoria there is, that she realises for him a type of affection which even in disappointment may charm and sweeten his spirit. In this effort to tranquillise and sweeten life by idealising its vehement sentiments, there were two great traditional types, either of which an Italian of the sixteenth century might have followed. There was Dante, whose little book of the Vita Nuova had early become a pattern of imaginative love, maintained somewhat feebly by the later followers of Petrarch; and since Plato had become something more than a name in Italy by the publication of the Latin translation of his works by Marsilio Ficino, there was the Platonic tradition also. Dante's belief in the resurrection of the body, through which, even in heaven, Beatrice loses for him no tinge of flesh-colour, or fold of raiment even—and the Platonic dream of the passage of the soul through one form of life after another, with its passionate haste to escape from the burden of bodily form altogether—are, for all effects of art or poetry, principles diametrically opposite; and it is the Platonic tradition rather than Dante's that has moulded Michelangelo's verse. In many ways no sentiment could have been less like Dante's love for Beatrice than Michelangelo's for Vittoria Colonna. Dante's comes in early youth: Beatrice is a child, with the wistful, ambiguous vision of a child, with a character still unaccentuated by the influence of outward circumstances, almost expressionless. Vittoria is a woman already weary, in advanced age, of grave intellectual qualities. Dante's story is a piece of figured wood, inlaid with lovely incidents. In Michelangelo's poems, frost and fire are almost the only images—the refining fire of the goldsmith; once or twice the phoenix; ice melting at the fire; fire struck from the rock which it afterwards consumes. Except one doubtful allusion to a journey, there are almost no incidents. But there is much of the bright, sharp, unerring skill, with which in boyhood he gave the look of age to the head of a faun by chipping a tooth from its jaw with a single stroke of the hammer. For Dante, the amiable and devout materialism of the middle age sanctifies all that is presented by hand and eye. Michelangelo is always pressing forward from the outward beauty—il bel del fuor che agli occhi piace—to apprehend the unseen beauty; trascenda nella forma universale—that abstract form of beauty, about which the Platonists reason. And this gives the impression in him of something flitting and unfixed, of the houseless and complaining spirit, almost clairvoyant through the frail and yielding flesh. He accounts for love at first sight by a previous state of existence—la dove io t'amai prima.

This ideal and balanced period in Michelangelo's life, which prevented his intense strength from being so flawed and saved him from Dante's judgment on those who "wilfully lived in sadness," spans from 1542 to 1547, the year of Vittoria's death. During this time, his lifelong struggle to calm his intense emotions by directing them toward ideal sentiments becomes successful. Vittoria embodies a type of affection that can still bring joy and sweetness to his spirit, even in disappointment. In his effort to soothe and enhance life by idealizing strong emotions, there were two significant traditional paths an Italian in the sixteenth century might follow. One was Dante, whose small book, the Vita Nuova, had become an early model of imaginative love, later somewhat weakly followed by Petrarch's followers; and thanks to Marsilio Ficino's Latin translation, the Platonic tradition had gained prominence in Italy as well. Dante's belief in the resurrection of the body, through which Beatrice retains a touch of physical presence even in heaven, contrasts sharply with the Platonic ideal of the soul transitioning through various forms of life, striving to escape the burden of physicality altogether. For the influences of art or poetry, these are fundamentally opposing principles, with Michelangelo's poetry being more shaped by the Platonic tradition than Dante's. In many ways, Michelangelo's feelings for Vittoria Colonna could not be more different from Dante's love for Beatrice. Dante's love emerges in early youth: Beatrice is a child, with the wistful and ambiguous perspective of youth, possessing a character still untainted by external circumstances, almost expressionless. Vittoria, in contrast, is a woman, already tired in advanced years, with deep intellectual qualities. Dante's narrative consists of intricately crafted stories filled with beautiful moments. Meanwhile, Michelangelo's poems mostly evoke the cold and warmth—the refining fire of a goldsmith, the phoenix appearing here and there, ice melting in fire, and fire striking from rock to consume what it kindles. Aside from one uncertain reference to a journey, there are almost no events. Yet, there is much of the bright, sharp precision that allowed him, as a boy, to give the appearance of age to a faun's head by skillfully chipping a tooth from its jaw in a single blow. For Dante, the amiable and devoted materialism of the Middle Ages sanctifies everything perceived through hand and eye. Michelangelo, however, constantly moves beyond external beauty—il bel del fuor che agli occhi piace—to grasp unseen beauty; trascenda nella forma universale—this abstract beauty that Platonists discuss. This gives him a sense of something fleeting and unstable, a wandering and complaining spirit, almost clairvoyant through fragile and yielding flesh. He explains love at first sight as stemming from a prior state of existence—la dove io t'amai prima.

And yet there are many points in which he is really like Dante, and comes very near to the original image, beyond those later and feebler followers of Petrarch. He learns from Dante rather than from Plato, that for lovers, the surfeiting of desire—ove gran desir gran copia affrena, is a state less happy than misery full of hope—una miseria di speranza piena. He recalls him in the repetition of the words gentile and cortesia, in the personification of Amor, in the tendency to dwell minutely on the physical effects of the presence of a beloved object on the pulses and the heart. Above all, he resembles Dante in the warmth and intensity of his political utterances, for the lady of one of his noblest sonnets was from the first understood to be the city of Florence; and he avers that all must be asleep in heaven, if she, who was created "of angelic form," for a thousand lovers, is appropriated by one alone, some Piero, or Alessandro de' Medici. Once and again he introduces Love and Death, who dispute concerning him; for, like Dante and all the nobler souls of Italy, he is much occupied with thoughts of the grave, and his true mistress is death; death at first as the worst of all sorrows and disgraces, with a clod of the field for its brain; afterwards, death in its high distinction, its detachment from vulgar needs, the angry stains of life and action escaping fast.

And yet there are many ways in which he is truly like Dante, and he comes very close to the original image, beyond those later and weaker followers of Petrarch. He learns from Dante rather than from Plato that for lovers, the excess of desire—ove gran desir gran copia affrena—is a state less happy than a misery full of hope—una miseria di speranza piena. He echoes him in the repetition of the words gentle and courtesy, in the personification of Love, and in the tendency to focus closely on the physical effects of being near a beloved person on the heart and pulse. Above all, he resembles Dante in the warmth and intensity of his political statements, for the lady in one of his noblest sonnets is understood from the start to be the city of Florence; and he insists that everyone in heaven must be asleep if she, who was created "of angelic form" for a thousand lovers, is taken by just one, some Piero, or Alessandro de' Medici. Time and again, he introduces Love and Death, who argue over him; for, like Dante and all the nobler souls of Italy, he is deeply concerned with thoughts of the grave, and his true mistress is death; death at first as the worst of all sorrows and disgrace, with a clod of the field for its brain; later, death in its elevated form, detached from ordinary needs, quickly escaping the angry stains of life and action.

Some of those whom the gods love die young. This man, because the gods loved him, lingered on to be of immense, patriarchal age, till the sweetness it had taken so long to secrete in him was found at last. Out of the strong came forth sweetness, ex forti dulcedo. The world had changed around him. The New-catholicism had taken the place of the Renaissance. The spirit of the Roman Church had changed: in the vast world's cathedral which his skill had helped to raise for it, it looked stronger than ever. Some of the first members of the Oratory were among his intimate associates. They were of a spirit as unlike as possible from that of Lorenzo, or Savonarola even. The opposition of the Reformation to art has been often enlarged upon; far greater was that of the Catholic revival. But in thus fixing itself in a frozen orthodoxy, the Roman Catholic Church has passed beyond him, and he was a stranger to it. In earlier days, when its beliefs had been in a fluid state, he too might have been drawn into the controversy; he might have been for spiritualising the papal sovereignty, like Savonarola; or for adjusting the dreams of Plato and Homer with the words of Christ, like Pico of Mirandola. But things had moved onward, and such adjustments were no longer possible. For himself, he had long since fallen back on that divine ideal, which above the wear and tear of creeds has been forming itself for ages as the possession of nobler souls. And now he began to feel the soothing influence which since that time the Roman Church has often exerted over spirits too independent to be its subjects, yet brought within the neighbourhood of its action; consoled and tranquillised, as a traveller might be, resting for one evening in a strange city, by its stately aspect, and the sentiment of its many fortunes, just because with those fortunes he has nothing to do. So he lingers on; a revenant, as the French say, a ghost out of another age, in a world too coarse to touch his faint sensibilities too closely; dreaming, in a worn-out society, theatrical in its life, theatrical in its art, theatrical even in its devotion, on the morning of the world's history, on the primitive form of man, on the images under which that primitive world had conceived of spiritual forces.

Some of those whom the gods love die young. This man, favored by the gods, lived on to a remarkably old age, until the sweetness he had slowly developed was finally revealed. Out of the strong came forth sweetness, ex forti dulcedo. The world had changed around him. New Catholicism had replaced the Renaissance. The spirit of the Roman Church had shifted: in the vast cathedral of the world that his skill had helped to build, it appeared stronger than ever. Some of the first members of the Oratory were among his close friends, and they had a spirit completely different from that of Lorenzo or even Savonarola. The Reformation's opposition to art has often been discussed; the Catholic revival's opposition was even greater. However, by anchoring itself in a rigid orthodoxy, the Roman Catholic Church moved beyond him, making him feel like an outsider. In earlier days, when its beliefs were more fluid, he might have been pulled into the debate; he could have been in favor of spiritualizing papal authority, like Savonarola, or working to reconcile the ideas of Plato and Homer with the teachings of Christ, like Pico of Mirandola. But things had progressed, and such reconciliations were no longer possible. For himself, he had long since returned to that divine ideal that has been evolving for ages as the treasure of nobler souls, rising above the wear and tear of creeds. Now he began to feel the calming influence that the Roman Church has often had over spirits too independent to be its subjects but still close enough to feel its effect; consoled and soothed, like a traveler passing one evening in a strange city, by its grand presence and the sense of its many stories, simply because he has nothing to do with them. So he lingers on; a revenant, as the French say, a ghost from another time, in a world too crude to touch his delicate sensibilities too closely; dreaming, in a weary society that is theatrical in its life, theatrical in its art, theatrical even in its devotion, about the dawn of human history, about the primitive form of man, and about the images under which that primitive world envisioned spiritual forces.

I have dwelt on the thought of Michelangelo as thus lingering beyond his time in a world not his own, because, if one is to distinguish the peculiar savour of his work, he must be approached, not through his followers, but through his predecessors; not through the marbles of Saint Peter's, but through the work of the sculptors of the fifteenth century over the tombs and altars of Tuscany. He is the last of the Florentines, of those on whom the peculiar sentiment of the Florence of Dante and Giotto descended: he is the consummate representative of the form that sentiment took in the fifteenth century with men like Luca Signorelli and Mino da Fiesole. Up to him the tradition of sentiment is unbroken, the progress towards surer and more mature methods of expressing that sentiment continuous. But his professed disciples did not share this temper; they are in love with his strength only, and seem not to feel his grave and temperate sweetness. Theatricality is their chief characteristic; and that is a quality as little attributable to Michelangelo as to Mino or Luca Signorelli. With him, as with them, all Is serious, passionate, impulsive.

I've thought a lot about Michelangelo lingering in a world that doesn't quite fit him. To really appreciate the essence of his work, you need to look at his predecessors, not his followers; you should examine the sculptures of the fifteenth century rather than the marbles of Saint Peter's. He is the last of the Florentines, the ones influenced by the unique spirit of Florence during the time of Dante and Giotto. He represents how that spirit evolved in the fifteenth century with artists like Luca Signorelli and Mino da Fiesole. Until him, the tradition of sentiment remained strong, and there was a steady progression towards more refined ways of expressing that sentiment. However, his declared disciples didn't share this depth; they only admired his strength and seemed unaware of his serious and gentle grace. Theatricality defines them, which is a quality that Michelangelo, like Mino or Luca Signorelli, simply doesn't possess. With him, as with them, everything is serious, passionate, and impulsive.

This discipleship of Michelangelo, this dependence of his on the tradition of the Florentine schools, is nowhere seen more clearly than in his treatment of the Creation. The Creation of Man had haunted the mind of the middle age like a dream; and weaving it into a hundred carved ornaments of capital or doorway, the Italian sculptors had early impressed upon it that pregnancy of expression which seems to give it many veiled meanings. As with other artistic conceptions of the middle age, its treatment became almost conventional, handed on from artist to artist, with slight changes, till it came to have almost an independent, abstract existence of its own. It was characteristic of the medieval mind thus to give an independent traditional existence to a special pictorial conception, or to a legend, like that of Tristram or Tannhaeuser, or even to the very thoughts and substance of a book, like the Imitation, so that no single workman could claim it as his own, and the book, the image, the legend, had itself a legend, and its fortunes, and a personal history; and it is a sign of the medievalism of Michelangelo, that he thus receives from tradition his central conception, and does but add the last touches, in transferring it to the frescoes of the Sistine Chapel.

Michelangelo's discipleship and reliance on the tradition of the Florentine schools are most evident in his portrayal of Creation. The Creation of Man had fascinated the minds of people during the Middle Ages like a recurring dream; Italian sculptors incorporated it into countless carved decorations for capitals and doorways, endowing it with a depth of expression that suggests many hidden meanings. Similar to other artistic ideas from that era, its representation became almost formulaic, passed down from artist to artist with minor variations, to the point where it developed a life of its own, almost abstract in nature. It was typical of the medieval mindset to grant a kind of independent traditional life to a specific visual idea or to legends like Tristram or Tannhaeuser, or even to the core thoughts and content of a book, like the Imitation, so that no single artist could claim it for themselves. Consequently, the book, the image, the legend had its own story, its own nuances, and a personal history. Michelangelo's medieval roots are evident in how he takes this central idea from tradition and simply adds the finishing touches while adapting it for the frescoes of the Sistine Chapel.

But there was another tradition of those earlier more serious Florentines, of which Michelangelo is the inheritor, to which he gives the final expression, and which centres in the sacristy of San Lorenzo, as the tradition of the Creation centres in the Sistine Chapel. It has been said that all the great Florentines were preoccupied with death. Outre-tombe! Outre-tombe!—is the burden of their thoughts, from Dante to Savonarola. Even the gay and licentious Boccaccio gives a keener edge to his stories by putting them in the mouths of a party of people who had taken refuge from the danger of death by plague, in a country-house. It was to this inherited sentiment, this practical decision that to be pre-occupied with the thought of death was in itself dignifying, and a note of high quality, that the seriousness of the great Florentines of the fifteenth century was partly due; and it was reinforced in them by the actual sorrows of their times. How often, and in what various ways, had they seen life stricken down, in their streets and houses! La bella Simonetta dies in early youth, and is borne to the grave with uncovered face. The young Cardinal Jacopo di Portogallo dies on a visit to Florence—insignis forma fui et mirabili modestia—his epitaph dares to say. Antonio Rossellino carves his tomb in the church of San Miniato, with care for the shapely hands and feet, and sacred attire; Luca della Robbia puts his skyeyest works there; and the tomb of the youthful and princely prelate became the strangest and most beautiful thing in that strange and beautiful place. After the execution of the Pazzi conspirators, Botticelli is employed to paint their portraits. This preoccupation with serious thoughts and sad images might easily have resulted, as it did, for instance, in the gloomy villages of the Rhine, or in the overcrowded parts of medieval Paris, as it still does in many a village of the Alps, in something merely morbid or grotesque, in the Danse Macabre of many French and German painters, or the grim inventions of Duerer. From such a result the Florentine masters of the fifteenth century were saved by their high Italian dignity and culture, and still more by their tender pity for the thing itself. They must often have leaned over the lifeless body, when all was at length quiet and smoothed out. After death, it is said, the traces of slighter and more superficial dispositions disappear; the lines become more simple and dignified; only the abstract lines remain, in a great indifference. They came thus to see death in its distinction; and following it perhaps one stage further, dwelling for a moment on the point where all that transitory dignity must break up, and discerning with no clearness a new body, they paused just in time, and abstained, with a sentiment of profound pity.

But there was another tradition among those earlier, more serious Florentines, which Michelangelo inherited and expressed to its fullest, focusing on the sacristy of San Lorenzo, just as the tradition of Creation is centered in the Sistine Chapel. It has been said that all the great Florentines were preoccupied with death. Outre-tombe! Outre-tombe!—was the recurring theme in their thoughts, from Dante to Savonarola. Even the lively and irreverent Boccaccio sharpens his stories by framing them around a group of people who sought refuge from the threat of death by plague in a country house. This inherited sentiment—that being preoccupied with the thought of death is dignified and carries a sense of high quality—partially explains the seriousness of the great Florentines of the fifteenth century, reinforced by the real sorrows of their times. How frequently and in so many ways had they witnessed life cut short in their streets and homes! The beautiful Simonetta dies young, carried to her grave with her face uncovered. The young Cardinal Jacopo di Portogallo dies during a visit to Florence—"I was of remarkable form and admirable modesty," his epitaph boldly states. Antonio Rossellino carefully carves his tomb in the church of San Miniato, paying attention to the graceful hands and feet, dressed in sacred attire; Luca della Robbia contributes his heavenly works there, and the tomb of the youthful and noble prelate became the most unusual and beautiful thing in that peculiar and lovely place. After the execution of the Pazzi conspirators, Botticelli is hired to paint their portraits. This focus on serious thoughts and somber images could have easily led, as it did in the gloomy villages along the Rhine or in the crowded areas of medieval Paris, to something merely morbid or grotesque, as seen in the Danse Macabre of many French and German painters or the grim works of Dürer. However, the Florentine masters of the fifteenth century were saved from such an outcome by their elevated Italian dignity and culture, and even more so by their tender compassion for the subject itself. They must have often leaned over lifeless bodies when everything had finally quieted down and smoothed out. After death, it is said, the traces of more superficial traits fade away; the lines become simpler and more dignified; only the abstract outlines remain, in great indifference. They came to see death with a sense of distinction; and perhaps going one step further, contemplating the moment when all transitory dignity must dissolve, they caught a glimpse, however unclear, of a new form and paused just in time, holding back, filled with profound pity.

Of all this sentiment Michelangelo is the achievement; and first of all, of pity. Pieta—pity—the pity of the Virgin Mother over the dead body of Christ, expanded into the pity of all mothers over all dead sons, the entombment, with its cruel "hard stones"—that is the subject of his predilection. He has left it in many forms, sketches, half-finished designs, finished and unfinished groups of sculpture; but always as a hopeless, rayless, almost heathen sorrow—no divine sorrow, but mere pity and awe at the stiff limbs and colourless lips. There is a drawing of his at Oxford, in which the dead body has sunk to the earth between the mother's feet, with the arms extended over her knees. The tombs in the sacristy of San Lorenzo are memorials, not of any of the nobler and greater Medici, but of Giuliano, and Lorenzo the younger, noticeable chiefly for their somewhat early death. It is mere human nature therefore which has prompted the sentiment here. The titles assigned traditionally to the four symbolical figures, Night and Day, The Twilight and The Dawn, are far too definite for them; for these figures come much nearer to the mind and spirit of their author, and are a more direct expression of his thoughts, than any merely symbolical conceptions could possibly have been. They concentrate and express, less by way of definite conceptions than by the touches, the promptings of a piece of music, all those vague fancies, misgivings, presentiments, which shift and mix and define themselves and fade again, whenever the thoughts try to fix themselves with sincerity on the conditions and surroundings of the disembodied spirit. I suppose no one would come to the sacristy of San Lorenzo for consolation; for seriousness, for solemnity, for dignity of impression, perhaps, but not for consolation. It is a place neither of terrible nor consoling thoughts, but of vague and wistful speculation. Here, again, Michelangelo is the disciple not so much of Dante as of the Platonists. Dante's belief in immortality is formal, precise, and firm, as much so almost as that of a child, who thinks the dead will hear if you cry loud enough. But in Michelangelo you have maturity, the mind of the grown man, dealing cautiously and dispassionately with serious things; and what hope he has is based on the consciousness of ignorance—ignorance of man, ignorance of the nature of the mind, its origin and capacities. Michelangelo is so ignorant of the spiritual world, of the new body and its laws, that he does not surely know whether the consecrated Host may not be the body of Christ. And of all that range of sentiment he is the poet, a poet still alive, and in possession of our inmost thoughts—dumb inquiry over the relapse after death into the formlessness which preceded life, the change, the revolt from that change, then the correcting, hallowing, consoling rush of pity; at last, far off, thin and vague, yet not more vague than the most definite thoughts men have had through three centuries on a matter that has been so near their hearts, the new body—a passing light, a mere intangible, external effect, over those too rigid, or too formless faces; a dream that lingers a moment, retreating in the dawn, incomplete, aimless, helpless; a thing with faint hearing, faint memory, faint power of touch; a breath, a flame in the doorway, a feather in the wind.

Of all this emotion, Michelangelo stands out as the ultimate expression, especially of pity. Pieta—pity—the grief of the Virgin Mother over Christ's lifeless body, stretched to represent the sorrow all mothers feel for their deceased sons, the entombment, with its brutal "hard stones"—that is the theme he favors. He has captured it in various forms, including sketches, incomplete designs, and both finished and unfinished sculptures; but it always conveys a sense of hopelessness, a lack of light, almost a pagan sorrow—no divine grief, just pure pity and awe at the lifeless limbs and pale lips. There’s a drawing of his at Oxford where the dead body lies on the ground between the mother’s feet, with the arms draped over her knees. The tombs in the sacristy of San Lorenzo are memorials not for the grander Medici, but for Giuliano and Lorenzo the younger, mostly noted for their relatively early deaths. Therefore, it’s just human nature that drives the sentiment here. The traditional titles assigned to the four symbolic figures—Night and Day, The Twilight and The Dawn—are too specific for them; these figures connect more closely to the mind and spirit of their creator and express his thoughts more directly than any purely symbolic ideas could. They capture and convey, less through clear concepts and more through fleeting emotions, the hints and feelings like pieces of music, all those vague notions, anxieties, and premonitions that shift, combine, define themselves, and then fade again whenever thoughts try to sincerely focus on the conditions and surroundings of the disembodied spirit. I doubt anyone would visit the sacristy of San Lorenzo seeking comfort; perhaps they would come for seriousness, solemnity, or a sense of dignity, but not for consolation. It’s a place devoid of either harsh or comforting thoughts, filled instead with vague and wistful musings. Here, Michelangelo shows more influence from the Platonists than from Dante. Dante’s belief in immortality is formal, precise, and unwavering, almost as unshakeable as that of a child who thinks the dead will listen if you call out loudly enough. But in Michelangelo, you see maturity; he tackles serious matters with caution and detachment, and any hope he possesses is rooted in an awareness of his ignorance—ignorance of humanity, ignorance of the nature of the mind, its origins, and its capabilities. Michelangelo knows so little about the spiritual realm, about the new body and its laws, that he isn’t quite sure if the consecrated Host might not actually be the body of Christ. Amid all this array of emotion, he is the poet, a poet still alive and deeply engaging with our innermost thoughts—a silent inquiry about the return to formlessness after death, the transformation, the resistance to that change, followed by a restoring, sanctifying, comforting surge of pity; in the distance, faint and vague, yet not more elusive than the clearest thoughts people have had over three centuries on a topic that has been so close to their hearts—the new body—a fleeting light, a mere intangible, external effect, over those faces that are either too rigid or too shapeless; a dream that lingers briefly, retreating at dawn, incomplete, aimless, powerless; a thing with faint hearing, faint memory, light touch; a breath, a flame in the doorway, a feather in the wind.

The qualities of the great masters in art or literature, the combination of those qualities, the laws by which they moderate, support, relieve each other, are not peculiar to them; but most often typical standards, or revealing instances, of the laws by which certain aesthetic effects are produced. The old masters indeed are simpler; their characteristics are written larger, and are easier to read, than their analogues in all the mixed, confused productions of the modern mind. But when once we have succeeded in defining for ourselves those characteristics, and the law of their combination, we have acquired a standard or measure which helps us to put in its right place many a vagrant genius, many an unclassified talent, many precious though imperfect products of art. It is so with the components of the true character of Michelangelo. That strange interfusion of sweetness and strength is not to be found in those who claimed to be his followers; but it is found in many of those who worked before him, and in many others down to our own time, in William Blake, for instance, and Victor Hugo, who, though not of his school, and unaware, are his true sons, and help us to understand him, as he in turn interprets and justifies them. Perhaps this is the chief use in studying old masters.

The qualities of great masters in art or literature, the way those qualities combine, and the principles that guide their interactions are not unique to them; they often reflect typical standards or notable examples of how certain aesthetic effects are created. The old masters are indeed simpler; their traits are more pronounced and easier to understand than those found in the complex, mixed creations of modern minds. However, once we manage to identify those traits and the principles of their combination, we gain a standard or measure that helps us categorize many wandering geniuses, unclassified talents, and valuable but imperfect art pieces. This holds true for the true character of Michelangelo. That unusual blend of sweetness and strength cannot be found in those who claimed to follow him, but it can be seen in many artists who came before him and in others up to our time, like William Blake and Victor Hugo, who, although not part of his school and perhaps unaware, are his true disciples and aid us in understanding him, just as he interprets and justifies their work. This might be the main benefit of studying the old masters.

1871.

1871.




LEONARDO DA VINCI

HOMO MINISTER ET INTERPRES NATURAE


In Vasari's life of Leonardo da Vinci as we now read it there are some variations from the first edition. There, the painter who has fixed the outward type of Christ for succeeding centuries was a bold speculator, holding lightly by other men's beliefs, setting philosophy above Christianity. Words of his, trenchant enough to justify this impression, are not recorded, and would have been out of keeping with a genius of which one characteristic is the tendency to lose itself in a refined and graceful mystery. The suspicion was but the time-honoured mode in which the world stamps its appreciation of one who has thoughts for himself alone, his high indifference, his intolerance of the common forms of things; and in the second edition the image was changed into something fainter and more conventional. But it is still by a certain mystery in his work, and something enigmatical beyond the usual measure of great men, that he fascinates, or perhaps half repels. His life is one of sudden revolts, with intervals in which he works not at all, or apart from the main scope of his work. By a strange fortune the works on which his more popular fame rested disappeared early from the world, as the Battle of the Standard; or are mixed obscurely with the work of meaner hands, as the Last Supper. His type of beauty is so exotic that it fascinates a larger number than it delights, and seems more than that of any other artist to reflect ideas and views and some scheme of the world within; so that he seemed to his contemporaries to be the possessor of some unsanctified and sacred wisdom; as to Michelet and others to have anticipated modern ideas. He trifles with his genius, and crowds all his chief work into a few tormented years of later life; yet he is so possessed by his genius that he passes unmoved through the most tragic events, overwhelming his country and friends, like one who comes across them by chance on some secret errand.

In Vasari's biography of Leonardo da Vinci as we read it today, there are some differences from the first edition. In that version, the painter who set the standard image of Christ for many centuries was seen as a daring thinker, not strictly adhering to others' beliefs and prioritizing philosophy over Christianity. His words, sharp enough to support this view, were not documented and would have clashed with a genius who often got lost in a delicate and graceful mystery. The suspicion towards him was merely a traditional way the world recognizes someone who thinks independently, showing high indifference and a rejection of common norms; in the second edition, this portrayal became somewhat diluted and more conventional. Yet, it is still his unique mystery in his work, along with something enigmatic that stands out more than what great men typically exhibit, that either captivates or partially repels us. His life is marked by sudden bursts of rebellion, interspersed with periods of inactivity or work that deviates from his main pursuits. Strangely enough, the artworks that made him widely famous vanished early from existence, like the Battle of the Standard, or are vaguely blended with the work of lesser artists, like the Last Supper. His idea of beauty is so unique that it attracts more people than it truly delights, and seems to reflect ideas and perspectives and a certain worldview. As a result, his contemporaries viewed him as someone who possessed both forbidden and sacred wisdom; to Michelet and others, he appeared to have predicted modern ideas. He toys with his talent, cramming most of his significant work into a few tumultuous years later in life; yet he is so deeply engaged with his genius that he remains unaffected during the most tragic events that overwhelm his country and friends, like someone who encounters them by chance while on a secret mission.

His legend, as the French say, with the anecdotes which every one knows, is one of the most brilliant in Vasari. Later writers merely copied it, until, in 1804, Carlo Amoretti applied to it a criticism which left hardly a date fixed, and not one of those anecdotes untouched. The various questions thus raised have since that time become, one after another, subjects of special study, and mere antiquarianism has in this direction little more to do. For others remain the editing of the thirteen books of his manuscripts, and the separation by technical criticism of what in his reputed works is really his, from what is only half his, or the work of his pupils. But a lover of strange souls may still analyse for himself the impression made on him by those works, and try to reach through it a definition of the chief elements of Leonardo's genius. The legend, corrected and enlarged by its critics, may now and then intervene to support the results of this analysis.

His legend, as the French say, along with the anecdotes that everyone knows, is one of the most remarkable in Vasari. Later writers just copied it until, in 1804, Carlo Amoretti applied criticism that left few dates confirmed and not a single anecdote unexamined. The various questions raised since then have become subjects of focused study, and mere antiquarianism has very little left to do in this area. For others, there’s still the editing of the thirteen books of his manuscripts and the technical criticism needed to distinguish what in his credited works is genuinely his from what is only partly his or done by his students. However, someone interested in unique minds can still analyze the impression those works leave on them and attempt to define the main elements of Leonardo's genius through that. The legend, corrected and expanded by critics, may occasionally come into play to support the outcomes of this analysis.

His life has three divisions—thirty years at Florence, nearly twenty years at Milan, then nineteen years of wandering, till he sinks to rest under the protection of Francis the First at the Chateau de Clou. The dishonour of illegitimacy hangs over his birth. Piero Antonio, his father, was of a noble Florentine house, of Vinci in the Val d'Arno, and Leonardo, brought up delicately among the true children of that house, was the love-child of his youth, with the keen, puissant nature such children often have. We see him in his youth fascinating all men by his beauty, improvising music and songs, buying the caged birds and setting them free, as he walked the streets of Florence, fond of odd bright dresses and spirited horses.

His life can be divided into three parts—thirty years in Florence, nearly twenty years in Milan, and then nineteen years of wandering, until he finally rests under the protection of Francis the First at the Chateau de Clou. The shame of his illegitimacy looms over his birth. Piero Antonio, his father, came from a noble Florentine family in Vinci in the Val d'Arno, and Leonardo, brought up delicately among the legitimate children of that family, was the love child of his youth, possessing the intense and powerful nature that such children often have. In his youth, we see him captivating everyone with his beauty, improvising music and songs, buying caged birds and setting them free as he strolled through the streets of Florence, fond of colorful outfits and spirited horses.

From his earliest years he designed many objects, and constructed models in relief, of which Vasari mentions some of women smiling. His father, pondering over this promise in the child, took him to the workshop of Andrea del Verrocchio, then the most famous artist in Florence. Beautiful objects lay about there—reliquaries, pyxes, silver images for the pope's chapel at Rome, strange fancy-work of the middle age, keeping odd company with fragments of antiquity, then but lately discovered. Another student Leonardo may have seen there—a boy into whose soul the level light and aerial illusions of Italian sunsets had passed, in after days famous as Perugino. Verrocchio was an artist of the earlier Florentine type, carver, painter, and worker in metals, in one; designer, not of pictures only, but of all things for sacred or household use, drinking-vessels, ambries, instruments of music, making them all fair to look upon, filling the common ways of life with the reflexion of some far-off brightness; and years of patience had refined his hand till his work was now sought after from distant places.

From a young age, he created many designs and built detailed models, some of which Vasari mentions featured women smiling. His father, recognizing this talent in the child, took him to the workshop of Andrea del Verrocchio, the most renowned artist in Florence at the time. Beautiful objects were scattered throughout the workshop—reliquaries, pyxes, and silver images made for the Pope's chapel in Rome, along with odd medieval pieces that were discovered not long ago, all alongside fragments of ancient art. Another student Leonardo may have encountered there was a boy who absorbed the soft light and airy illusions of Italian sunsets, later known as Perugino. Verrocchio was an artist of the earlier Florentine style, skilled in carving, painting, and metalwork all at once; he designed not only paintings but also items for religious and everyday use, like drinking vessels, storage boxes, and musical instruments, making them all visually appealing and enriching daily life with a sense of distant beauty. After years of dedication, his craftsmanship had become so refined that people sought his work from faraway places.

It happened that Verrocchio was employed by the brethren of Vallombrosa to paint the Baptism of Christ, and Leonardo was allowed to finish an angel in the left hand corner. It was one of those moments in which the progress of a great thing—here, that of the art of Italy—presses hard and sharp on the happiness of an individual, through whose discouragement and decrease, humanity, in more fortunate persons, comes a step nearer to its final success.

It so happened that Verrocchio was hired by the Vallombrosa monks to paint the Baptism of Christ, and Leonardo was given the opportunity to finish an angel in the left-hand corner. It was one of those moments when the advancement of something significant—specifically, the art of Italy—intensely impacts the happiness of an individual. Through this person's discouragement and setbacks, humanity, in luckier individuals, moves one step closer to achieving its ultimate success.

For beneath the cheerful exterior of the mere well-paid craftsman, chasing brooches for the copes of Santa Maria Novella, or twisting metal screens for the tombs of the Medici, lay the ambitious desire of expanding the destiny of Italian art by a larger knowledge and insight into things, a purpose in art not unlike Leonardo's still unconscious purpose; and often, in the modelling of drapery, or of a lifted arm, or of hair cast back from the face, there came to him something of the freer manner and richer humanity of a later age. But in this Baptism the pupil had surpassed the master; and Verrocchio turned away as one stunned, and as if his sweet earlier work must thereafter be distasteful to him, from the bright animated angel of Leonardo's hand.

Beneath the cheerful facade of the well-paid craftsman, busy making brooches for the robes of Santa Maria Novella or crafting metal screens for the tombs of the Medici, there was a deep ambition to elevate the future of Italian art through greater knowledge and understanding. This goal in art was similar to Leonardo's still unrecognized intention; and often, in shaping drapery, a lifted arm, or hair pulled back from the face, he experienced glimpses of the more liberated style and deeper humanity of a later era. Yet in this Baptism, the student outshone the master, leaving Verrocchio stunned, as if his earlier sweet work would no longer appeal to him, in contrast to the vibrant, lively angel created by Leonardo.

The angel may still be seen in Florence, a space of sunlight in the cold, laboured old picture; but the legend is true only in sentiment, for painting had always been the art by which Verrocchio set least store. And as in a sense he anticipates Leonardo, so to the last Leonardo recalls the studio of Verrocchio, in the love of beautiful toys, such as the vessel of water for a mirror, and lovely needle-work about the implicated hands in the Modesty and Vanity, and of reliefs like those cameos which in the Virgin of the Balances hang all round the girdle of Saint Michael, and of bright variegated stones, such as the agates in the Saint Anne, and in a hieratic preciseness and grace, as of a sanctuary swept and garnished. Amid all the cunning and intricacy of his Lombard manner this never left him. Much of it there must have been in that lost picture of Paradise, which he prepared as a cartoon for tapestry, to be woven in the looms of Flanders. It was the perfection of the older Florentine style of miniature-painting, with patient putting of each leaf upon the trees and each flower in the grass, where the first man and woman were standing.

The angel can still be seen in Florence, a splash of sunlight in the cold, painstaking old painting; but the legend is only true in feeling, as painting was always the art that Verrocchio valued the least. Just as he somewhat anticipates Leonardo, Leonardo ultimately reminds us of Verrocchio’s studio, with a fondness for beautiful objects, like the water vessel used as a mirror, the lovely needlework around the intertwined hands in Modesty and Vanity, and reliefs like those cameos that hang all around the girdle of Saint Michael in the Virgin of the Balances, along with bright, colorful stones like the agates in the Saint Anne, all marked by a precise and graceful simplicity, as if in a perfectly maintained sanctuary. Amidst the elaborate and intricate style he adopted, this aspect never left him. There must have been a lot of this in that lost painting of Paradise, which he created as a cartoon for tapestry to be woven in Flanders. It showcased the perfection of the older Florentine miniature-painting style, with painstaking attention to every leaf on the trees and each flower in the grass, where the first man and woman stood.

And because it was the perfection of that style, it awoke in Leonardo some seed of discontent which lay in the secret places of his nature. For the way to perfection is through a series of disgusts; and this picture—all that he had done so far in his life at Florence—was after all in the old slight manner. His art, if it was to be something in the world, must be weighted with more of the meaning of nature and purpose of humanity. Nature was "the true mistress of higher intelligences." So he plunged into the study of nature. And in doing this he followed the manner of the older students; he brooded over the hidden virtues of plants and crystals, the lines traced by the stars as they moved in the sky, over the correspondences which exist between the different orders of living things, through which, to eyes opened, they interpret each other; and for years he seemed to those about him as one listening to a voice, silent for other men.

And because it was the pinnacle of that style, it triggered in Leonardo some deep-seated dissatisfaction that was hidden within him. The path to perfection involves a series of frustrations, and this painting—everything he had created so far in Florence—was ultimately in the same old, simplistic style. His art, if it was going to make an impact in the world, needed to carry more meaning about nature and the purpose of humanity. Nature was "the true teacher of higher minds." So, he immersed himself in studying nature. In doing this, he followed the methods of older scholars; he pondered the hidden qualities of plants and crystals, the patterns made by the stars as they moved across the sky, and the connections that exist among different forms of life, through which, to those who can see, they understand one another; and for years, he appeared to those around him as someone listening to a voice that was silent to others.

He learned here the art of going deep, of tracking the sources of expression to their subtlest retreats, the power of an intimate presence in the things he handled. He did not at once or entirely desert his art; only he was no longer the cheerful, objective painter, through whose soul, as through clear glass, the bright figures of Florentine life, only made a little mellower and more pensive by the transit, passed on to the white wall. He wasted many days in curious tricks of design, seeming to lose himself in the spinning of intricate devices of lines and colours. He was smitten with a love of the impossible—the perforation of mountains, changing the course of rivers, raising great buildings, such as the church of San Giovanni, in the air; all those feats for the performance of which natural magic professed to have the key. Later writers, indeed, see in these efforts an anticipation of modern mechanics; in him they were rather dreams, thrown off by the overwrought and labouring brain. Two ideas were especially fixed in him, as reflexes of things that had touched his brain in childhood beyond the measure of other impressions—the smiling of women and the motion of great waters.

He learned here the skill of diving deep, tracking the origins of expression to their most subtle places, and the impact of being intimately present in the things he engaged with. He didn’t completely abandon his art; he just wasn’t the cheerful, objective painter anymore, through whose soul, like clear glass, the vibrant figures of Florentine life passed onto the white wall, now just a little softer and more thoughtful. He spent many days experimenting with curious design tricks, almost losing himself in the creation of intricate patterns of lines and colors. He became obsessed with the impossible—the idea of drilling through mountains, redirecting rivers, and lifting great buildings like the church of San Giovanni into the air; all those feats for which natural magic claimed to hold the secret. Later writers even saw these efforts as a foreshadowing of modern mechanics; for him, they were more like dreams, produced by an overworked and exhausted mind. Two ideas were particularly ingrained in him, as echoes of experiences that had impressed him in childhood more than any others—the smiles of women and the movement of vast waters.

And in such studies some interfusion of the extremes of beauty and terror shaped itself, as an image that might be seen and touched, in the mind of this gracious youth, so fixed that for the rest of his life it never left him; and as catching glimpses of it in the strange eyes or hair of chance people, he would follow such about the streets of Florence till the sun went down, of whom many sketches of his remain. Some of these are full of a curious beauty, that remote beauty apprehended only by those who have sought it carefully; who, starting with acknowledged types of beauty, have refined as far upon these, as these refine upon the world of common forms. But mingled inextricably with this there is an element of mockery also; so that, whether in sorrow or scorn, he caricatures Dante even. Legions of grotesques sweep under his hand; for has not nature too her grotesques—the rent rock, the distorting light of evening on lonely roads, the unveiled structure of man in the embryo, or the skeleton?

In those studies, a blend of extreme beauty and terror formed in the mind of this charming young man, so vividly that it stayed with him for the rest of his life. As he caught glimpses of it in the unusual eyes or hair of random people, he would follow them around the streets of Florence until sunset, and many sketches of these encounters remain. Some of these sketches capture a unique beauty, a distant beauty understood only by those who have pursued it carefully; those who, starting with well-known types of beauty, have refined their perceptions even further, just as these types refine our view of common forms. However, interwoven with this is an element of mockery too; whether in sorrow or scorn, he even caricatures Dante. Countless grotesques emerge under his hand; after all, nature has her grotesques as well—the jagged rock, the distorted evening light on empty roads, or the exposed structure of a man in the embryo or skeleton form.

All these swarming fancies unite in the Medusa of the Uffizii. Vasari's story of an earlier Medusa, painted on a wooden shield, is perhaps an invention; and yet, properly told, has more of the air of truth about it than any-thing else in the whole legend. For its real subject is not the serious work of a man, but the experiment of a child. The lizards and glow-worms and other strange small creatures which haunt an Italian vineyard bring before one the whole picture of a child's life in a Tuscan dwelling—half castle, half farm—and are as true to nature as the pretended astonishment of the father for whom the boy has prepared a surprise. It was not in play that he painted that other Medusa, the one great picture which he left behind him in Florence. The subject has been treated in various ways; Leonardo alone cuts to its centre; he alone realises it as the head of a corpse, exercising its powers through all the circumstances of death. What may be called the fascination of corruption penetrates in every touch its exquisitely finished beauty. About the dainty lines of the cheek the bat flits unheeded. The delicate snakes seem literally strangling each other in terrified struggle to escape from the Medusa brain. The hue which violent death always brings with it is in the features: features singularly massive and grand, as we catch them inverted, in a dexterous foreshortening, sloping upwards, almost sliding down upon us, crown foremost, like a great calm stone against which the wave of serpents breaks. But it is a subject that may well be left to the beautiful verses of Shelley.

All these buzzing ideas come together in the Medusa of the Uffizi. Vasari's tale of an earlier Medusa, painted on a wooden shield, might be made up; but when told correctly, it feels more truthful than anything else in the whole legend. The real focus isn't on the serious work of an adult, but the trial of a child. The lizards, glow-worms, and other strange little creatures that fill an Italian vineyard paint a vivid picture of a child's life in a Tuscan home—half castle, half farm—and are as true to life as the feigned surprise of the father for whom the boy has planned a surprise. He didn’t just play when he painted that other Medusa, the one significant piece he left behind in Florence. The topic has been explored in various ways; only Leonardo gets to the heart of it; he alone depicts it as the head of a corpse, displaying its effects through the realities of death. What can be called the allure of decay permeates every detail of its beautifully finished form. A bat flutters by the elegant curve of the cheek unnoticed. The delicate snakes seem to be literally wrangling with each other in a panicked struggle to escape from the Medusa's mind. The shade that violent death always brings is present in the features: remarkably solid and grand, as we see them upside down, in a skillful foreshortening, tilting upwards, almost sliding down toward us, head first, like a huge smooth stone against which the wave of serpents crashes. But it’s a topic that could well be left to the lovely verses of Shelley.

The science of that age was all divination, clairvoyance, unsubjected to our exact modern formulas, seeking in an instant of vision to concentrate a thousand experiences. Later writers, thinking only of the well-ordered treatise on painting which a Frenchman, Raffaelle du Fresne, a hundred years afterwards, compiled from Leonardo's bewildered manuscripts, written strangely, as his manner was, from right to left, have imagined a rigid order in his inquiries. But this rigid order was little in accordance with the restlessness of his character; and if we think of him as the mere reasoner who subjects design to anatomy, and composition to mathematical rules, we shall hardly have of him that impression which those about him received from him. Poring over his crucibles, making experiments with colour, trying, by a strange variation of the alchemist's dream, to discover the secret, not of an elixir to make man's natural life immortal, but rather of giving immortality to the subtlest and most delicate effects of painting, he seemed to them rather the sorcerer or the magician, possessed of curious secrets and a hidden knowledge, living in a world of which he alone possessed the key. What his philosophy seems to have been most like is that of Paracelsus or Cardan; and much of the spirit of the older alchemy still hangs about it, with its confidence in short cuts and odd byways to knowledge. To him philosophy was to be something giving strange swiftness and double sight, divining the sources of springs beneath the earth or of expression beneath the human countenance, clairvoyant of occult gifts in common or uncommon things, in the reed at the brook-side, or the star which draws near to us but once in a century. How, in this way, the clear purpose was overclouded, the fine chaser's hand perplexed, we but dimly see; the mystery which at no point quite lifts from Leonardo's life is deepest here. But it is certain that at one period of his life he had almost ceased to be an artist.

The science of that time was all about divination and clairvoyance, not bound by our precise modern formulas, trying to capture a thousand experiences in a single moment of insight. Later writers, who only focused on the well-structured treatise on painting compiled by a Frenchman, Raffaelle du Fresne, a hundred years later from Leonardo's confused manuscripts, which were oddly written from right to left, imagined a strict order in his inquiries. However, this strict order didn’t really reflect the restlessness of his character; if we see him merely as a rational thinker who reduces design to anatomy and composition to math rules, we would miss the impression he left on those around him. While he was absorbed in his experiments, working with color, trying to find the secret—not of an elixir for eternal life but of capturing the most subtle and delicate effects of painting—he appeared to them more like a sorcerer or magician, holding curious secrets and hidden knowledge, living in a world where he alone had the key. His philosophy seemed to echo that of Paracelsus or Cardan, still resonating with the spirit of older alchemy, trusting in shortcuts and unconventional paths to knowledge. To him, philosophy offered strange speed and dual vision, uncovering the sources of springs underground or expressions in human faces, seeing the hidden gifts in both ordinary and extraordinary things, whether in the reed by the stream or the star that appears only once a century. How, in this way, the clear purpose became obscured, and the skilled hand of the artist became troubled, is something we can only vaguely perceive; the mystery surrounding Leonardo's life remains most profound here. Yet, it is clear that at one point in his life, he had nearly stopped being an artist.

The year 1483—the year of the birth of Raffaelle and the thirty-first of Leonardo's life—is fixed as the date of his visit to Milan by the letter in which he recommends himself to Ludovico Sforza, and offers to tell him, for a price, strange secrets in the art of war. It was that Sforza who murdered his young nephew by slow poison, yet was so susceptible of religious impressions that he blended mere earthly passions with a sort of religious sentimentalism, and who took for his device the mulberry-tree—symbol, in its long delay and sudden yielding of flowers and fruit together, of a wisdom which economises all forces for an opportunity of sudden and sure effect. The fame of Leonardo had gone before him, and he was to model a colossal statue of Francesco, the first Duke of Milan. As for Leonardo himself, he came not as an artist at all, or careful of the fame of one; but as a player on the harp, a strange harp of silver of his own construction, shaped in some curious likeness to a horse's skull. The capricious spirit of Ludovico was susceptible also of the charm of music, and Leonardo's nature had a kind of spell in it. Fascination is always the word descriptive of him. No portrait of his youth remains; but all tends to make us believe that up to this time some charm of voice and aspect, strong enough to balance the disadvantage of his birth, had played about him. His physical strength was great; it was said that he could bend a horse-shoe like a coil of lead.

The year 1483—the year Raphael was born and the thirty-first year of Leonardo's life—is marked as the time of his visit to Milan by the letter where he introduces himself to Ludovico Sforza, offering to share some unusual secrets about warfare for a fee. This Sforza, who had murdered his young nephew through slow poison, was also deeply moved by religious themes, mixing earthly desires with a kind of religious sentiment. He chose the mulberry tree as his emblem, symbolizing wisdom that conserves all its strength for a sudden, sure impact, just like the tree’s long wait before producing flowers and fruit simultaneously. Leonardo's reputation had preceded him, as he was commissioned to create a colossal statue of Francesco, the first Duke of Milan. However, Leonardo arrived not as an artist or concerned about his reputation, but as a musician with a unique silver harp of his own design, resembling a horse's skull. Ludovico was also drawn to the allure of music, and Leonardo possessed a certain enchantment. Fascination really captures his essence. No portraits from his youth survive, but everything suggests that up until this point, some captivating quality in his voice and appearance helped him overcome the stigma of his birth. He was said to have extraordinary physical strength; they claimed he could bend a horseshoe like it was made of lead.

The Duomo, the work of artists from beyond the Alps, so fantastic to the eye of a Florentine used to the mellow, unbroken surfaces of Giotto and Arnolfo, was then in all its freshness; and below, in the streets of Milan, moved a people as fantastic, changeful and dreamlike. To Leonardo least of all men could there be anything poisonous in the exotic flowers of sentiment which grew there. It was a life of brilliant sins and exquisite amusements: Leonardo became a celebrated designer of pageants: and it suited the quality of his genius, composed in almost equal parts of curiosity and the desire of beauty, to take things as they came.

The Duomo, created by artists from beyond the Alps, was stunning to the eyes of a Florentine used to the smooth, unbroken surfaces of Giotto and Arnolfo, and it stood there in all its freshness. Below, in the streets of Milan, moved a people just as vibrant, changeable, and dreamlike. For Leonardo, there was nothing toxic in the exotic feelings that blossomed there. It was a life filled with dazzling sins and delightful entertainments: Leonardo became a well-known designer of elaborate celebrations, and it matched the nature of his genius, made up almost equally of curiosity and a love for beauty, to embrace whatever came his way.

Curiosity and the desire of beauty—these are the two elementary forces in Leonardo's genius; curiosity often in conflict with the desire of beauty, but generating, in union with it, a type of subtle and curious grace.

Curiosity and the desire for beauty—these are the two fundamental forces in Leonardo's genius; curiosity often clashes with the desire for beauty, but when combined, they create a unique and intriguing grace.

The movement of the fifteenth century was twofold; partly the Renaissance, partly also the coming of what is called the "modern spirit," with its realism, its appeal to experience: it comprehended a return to antiquity, and a return to nature. Raffaelle represents the return to antiquity, and Leonardo the return to nature. In this return to nature, he was seeking to satisfy a boundless curiosity by her perpetual surprises, a microscopic sense of finish by her finesse, or delicacy of operation, that subtilitas naturae which Bacon notices. So we find him often in intimate relations with men of science,—with Fra Luca Poccioli the mathematician, and the anatomist Marc Antonio della Torre. His observations and experiments fill thirteen volumes of manuscript; and those who can judge describe him as anticipating long before, by rapid intuition, the later ideas of science. He explained the obscure light of the unilluminated part of the moon, knew that the sea had once covered the mountains which contain shells, and the gathering of the equatorial waters above the polar.

The movement of the fifteenth century had two main aspects: the Renaissance and the rise of what we now call the "modern spirit," characterized by realism and an emphasis on experience. It involved a return to ancient ideas and a focus on nature. Raffaelle embodies the return to antiquity, while Leonardo represents the focus on nature. In this exploration of nature, Leonardo sought to satisfy his endless curiosity with its continual surprises and a keen attention to detail, as noted by Bacon in his reference to the subtlety of nature. Thus, we often find him closely connected with scientists, like the mathematician Fra Luca Poccioli and the anatomist Marc Antonio della Torre. His observations and experiments are documented in thirteen volumes of manuscripts, and those who evaluate his work say he foresaw many concepts of modern science with astonishing intuition. He explained the mysterious light of the unlit part of the moon, realized that the sea once covered the mountains where shells were found, and understood the movement of equatorial waters to polar regions.

He who thus penetrated into the most secret parts of nature preferred always the more to the less remote, what, seeming exceptional, was an instance of law more refined, the construction about things of a peculiar atmosphere and mixed lights. He paints flowers with such curious felicity that different writers have attributed to him a fondness for particular flowers, as Clement the cyclamen, and Rio the jasmin; while, at Venice, there is a stray leaf from his portfolio dotted all over with studies of violets and the wild rose. In him first appears the taste for what is bizarre or recherche in landscape; hollow places full of the green shadow of bituminous rocks, ridged reefs of trap-rock which cut the water into quaint sheets of light—their exact antitype is in our own western seas; all the solemn effects of moving water; you may follow it springing from its distant source among the rocks on the heath of the Madonna of the Balances, passing, as a little fall, into the treacherous calm of the Madonna of the Lake, next, as a goodly river, below the cliffs of the Madonna of the Rocks, washing the white walls of its distant villages, stealing out in a network of divided streams in La Gioconda to the seashore of the Saint Anne—that delicate place, where the wind passes like the hand of some fine etcher over the surface, and the untorn shells are lying thick upon the sand, and the tops of the rocks, to which the waves never rise, are green with grass, grown fine as hair. It is the landscape, not of dreams or of fancy, but of places far withdrawn, and hours selected from a thousand with a miracle of finesse. Through Leonardo's strange veil of sight things reach him so; in no ordinary night or day, but as in faint light of eclipse, or in some brief interval of falling rain at daybreak, or through deep water.

He who delved into the deepest secrets of nature always chose the more intriguing over the ordinary, what seemed exceptional and was actually a refined law, a unique atmosphere, and blended lights surrounding things. He paints flowers with such remarkable skill that different writers have noted his liking for specific flowers, like Clement and the cyclamen, and Rio and the jasmine; while in Venice, there's a stray leaf from his portfolio filled with studies of violets and wild roses. He first showcased a taste for the unusual or special in landscapes; deep spots filled with the green shadow of dark rocks, ridged cliffs of trap rock that break the water into unusual patterns of light—their exact counterpart exists in our own western seas; all the solemn effects of flowing water; you can trace it from its distant origin among the rocks on the heath of the Madonna of the Balances, flowing as a small waterfall into the deceptive stillness of the Madonna of the Lake, and then, as a robust river, below the cliffs of the Madonna of the Rocks, washing the white walls of distant villages, spreading out in a network of streams in La Gioconda to the beach of the Saint Anne— that delicate spot where the wind moves like the hand of a skilled etcher across the surface, and the unbroken shells lie thick on the sand, while the tops of the rocks, never touched by waves, are covered in grass as fine as hair. This is not a landscape of dreams or imagination, but of real places far removed and moments chosen from a thousand, crafted with extraordinary finesse. Through Leonardo's unique perspective, things come to him not in the usual day or night, but as if in the faint light of an eclipse, or in a brief moment of falling rain at dawn, or through deep water.

And not into nature only; but he plunged also into human personality, and became above all a painter of portraits; faces of a modelling more skilful than has been seen before or since, embodied with a reality which almost amounts to illusion, on dark air. To take a character as it was, and delicately sound its stops, suited one so curious in observation, curious in invention. So he painted the portraits of Ludovico's mistresses, Lucretia Crivelli and Cecilia Galerani the poetess, of Ludovico himself, and the Duchess Beatrice. The portrait of Cecilia Galerani is lost; but that of Lucretia Crivelli has been identified with La Belle Feroniere of the Louvre, and Ludovico's pale, anxious face still remains in the Ambrosian library. Opposite is the portrait of Beatrice d'Este, in whom Leonardo seems to have caught some presentiment of early death, painting her precise and grave, full of the refinement of the dead, in sad earth-coloured raiment, set with pale stones.

And not just nature; he also dove into human personality and became, above all, a portrait painter. His technique produced faces that were more skillfully crafted than any seen before or since, capturing a reality that was almost like an illusion against a dark background. He had a knack for taking a character as it was and delicately exploring its nuances, fitting for someone so curious in observation and invention. He painted portraits of Ludovico's mistresses, Lucretia Crivelli and Cecilia Galerani the poetess, Ludovico himself, and Duchess Beatrice. The portrait of Cecilia Galerani is lost, but Lucretia Crivelli's has been identified as La Belle Feroniere in the Louvre, and Ludovico's pale, anxious face can still be found in the Ambrosian library. Across from it is the portrait of Beatrice d'Este, in which Leonardo seems to have captured some premonition of her early death, painting her exact and serious, full of the refinement of the deceased, dressed in sad earth-toned garments set with pale stones.

Sometimes this curiosity came in conflict with the desire of beauty; it tended to make him go too far below that outside of things in which art begins and ends. This struggle between the reason and its ideas, and the senses, the desire of beauty, is the key to Leonardo's life at Milan—his restlessness, his endless re-touchings, his odd experiments with colour. How much must he leave unfinished, how much recommence! His problem was the transmutation of ideas into images. What he had attained so far had been the mastery of that earlier Florentine style, with its naive and limited sensuousness. Now he was to entertain in this narrow medium those divinations of a humanity too wide for it, that larger vision of the opening world, which is only not too much for the great, irregular art of Shakspere; and everywhere the effort is visible in the work of his hands. This agitation, this perpetual delay, give him an air of weariness and ennui. To others he seems to be aiming at an impossible effect, to do something that art, that painting, can never do. Often the expression of physical beauty at this or that point seems strained and marred in the effort, as in those heavy German foreheads—too German and heavy for perfect beauty.

Sometimes this curiosity clashed with his desire for beauty; it made him go too far beyond the surface of things where art begins and ends. This struggle between reason and ideas, and the senses, the desire for beauty, is the key to Leonardo's life in Milan—his restlessness, his endless reworking, his strange experiments with color. How much did he leave unfinished, how much did he restart! His challenge was transforming ideas into images. What he had achieved so far was mastering the earlier Florentine style, with its naive and limited sensuality. Now he had to express in this narrow medium those insights into a humanity that's too vast for it, that broader vision of a changing world, which is only not too much for the great, irregular art of Shakespeare; and everywhere this effort is evident in his work. This agitation, this constant delay, gives him an air of weariness and boredom. To others, he seems to be striving for an impossible effect, trying to do something that art, that painting, can never achieve. Often, the expression of physical beauty at certain points seems forced and flawed in the attempt, like those heavy German foreheads—too German and heavy for perfect beauty.

For there was a touch of Germany in that genius which, as Goethe said, had "thought itself weary"—muede sich gedacht. What an anticipation of modern Germany, for instance, in that debate on the question whether sculpture or painting is the nobler art.* But there is this difference between him and the German, that, with all that curious science, the German would have thought nothing more was needed; and the name of Goethe himself reminds one how great for the artist may be the danger of overmuch science; how Goethe, who, in the Elective Affinities and the first part of Faust, does transmute ideas into images, who wrought many such transmutations, did not invariably find the spell-word, and in the second part of Faust presents us with a mass of science which has almost no artistic character at all. But Leonardo will never work till the happy moment comes—that moment of bien-etre, which to imaginative men is a moment of invention. On this moment he waits; other moments are but a preparation, or after-taste of it. Few men distinguish between them as jealously as he did. Hence so many flaws even in the choicest work. But for Leonardo the distinction is absolute, and, in the moment of bien-etre, the alchemy complete: the idea is stricken into colour and imagery: a cloudy mysticism is refined to a subdued and graceful mystery, and painting pleases the eye while it satisfies the soul.

For there was a hint of Germany in that genius which, as Goethe said, had "thought itself weary." What a precursor of modern Germany, for example, in the debate over whether sculpture or painting is the nobler art.* But there’s a key difference between him and the Germans; with all their curious knowledge, the Germans would have thought nothing more was necessary. The name of Goethe himself reminds us how dangerous excessive knowledge can be for an artist; how Goethe, who in Elective Affinities and the first part of Faust turns ideas into images—who created many such transformations—didn't always find the perfect word, and in the second part of Faust presents a blend of science that lacks much artistic quality. But Leonardo won’t create until the perfect moment arrives—that moment of well-being, which for imaginative individuals is when invention occurs. He waits for this moment; other moments are just preparation or a lingering taste of it. Few men recognize the difference as keenly as he did. Hence, so many flaws even in the finest works. But for Leonardo, the distinction is clear, and in the moment of well-being, the alchemy is complete: the idea is transformed into color and imagery; a cloudy mysticism is refined into a subtle and elegant mystery, and painting delights the eye while it nourishes the soul.

*How princely, how characteristic of Leonardo, the answer, Quanto piu, un'arte porta seco fatica di corpo, tanto piu e vile!

*How noble, how characteristic of Leonardo, the answer, "The more an art involves physical labor, the more it is considered lowly!"

This curious beauty is seen above all in his drawings, and in these chiefly in the abstract grace of the bounding lines. Let us take some of these drawings, and pause over them awhile; and, first, one of those at Florence—the heads of a woman and a little child, set side by side, but each in its own separate frame. First of all, there is much pathos in the reappearance in the fuller curves of the face of the child, of the sharper, more chastened lines of the worn and older face, which leaves no doubt that the heads are those of a little child and its mother. A feeling for maternity is indeed always characteristic of Leonardo; and this feeling is further indicated here by the half-humorous pathos of the diminutive, rounded shoulders of the child. You may note a like pathetic power in drawings of a young man seated in a stooping posture, his face in his hands, as in sorrow; of a slave sitting in an uneasy inclined posture, in some brief interval of rest; of a small Madonna and Child, peeping sideways in half-reassured terror, as a mighty griffin with batlike wings, one of Leonardo's finest inventions, descends suddenly from the air to snatch up a lion wandering near them. But note in these, as that which especially belongs to art, the contour of the young man's hair, the poise of the slave's arm above his head, and the curves of the head of the child, following the little skull within, thin and fine as some seashell worn by the wind.

This fascinating beauty is most visible in his drawings, particularly in the elegant grace of the bold lines. Let’s take a moment to examine some of these drawings, starting with one from Florence—the heads of a woman and a little child displayed side by side, each in its own separate frame. There’s a strong sense of emotion in the way the fuller curves of the child's face echo the sharper, more refined lines of the older, worn face, clearly indicating that these heads belong to a child and its mother. A sense of motherhood is indeed always a defining trait of Leonardo; this feeling is further emphasized here by the half-humorous sadness in the child’s tiny, rounded shoulders. You can also see a similar emotional power in drawings of a young man sitting hunched over, his face in his hands, as if in sorrow; a slave resting in an awkward, slumped position during a brief moment of respite; and a small Madonna and Child, glancing sideways in half-reassured fear as a mighty griffin with bat-like wings—one of Leonardo's finest creations—suddenly swoops down from the sky to grab a lion wandering nearby. But pay attention to what is especially significant in art: the outline of the young man's hair, the way the slave’s arm is positioned above his head, and the curves of the child's head, following the delicate little skull within, refined and fine like a seashell worn by the wind.

Take again another head, still more full of sentiment, but of a different kind, a little drawing in red chalk which every one remembers who has examined at all carefully the drawings by old masters at the Louvre. It is a face of doubtful sex, set in the shadow of its own hair, the cheek-line in high light against it, with something voluptuous and full in the eyelids and the lips. Another drawing might pass for the same face in childhood, with parched and feverish lips, but with much sweetness in the loose, short-waisted childish dress, with necklace and bulla, and in the daintily bound hair. We might take the thread of suggestion which these two drawings offer, when thus set side by side, and, following it through the drawings at Florence, Venice, and Milan, construct a sort of series, illustrating better than anything else Leonardo's type of womanly beauty. Daughters of Herodias, with their fantastic head-dresses knotted and folded so strangely to leave the dainty oval of the face disengaged, they are not of the Christian family, or of Raffaelle's. They are the clairvoyants, through whom, as through delicate instruments, one becomes aware of the subtler forces of nature, and the modes of their action, all that is magnetic in it, all those finer conditions wherein material things rise to that subtlety of operation which constitutes them spiritual, where only the finer nerve and the keener touch can follow: it is as if in certain revealing instances we actually saw them at their work on human flesh. Nervous, electric, faint always with some inexplicable faintness, they seem to be subject to exceptional conditions, to feel powers at work in the common air unfelt by others, to become, as it were, receptacles of them, and pass them on to us in a chain of secret influences.

Take another head, even more filled with emotion, but of a different sort, a small drawing in red chalk that everyone remembers if they've looked closely at the works by old masters in the Louvre. It's a face of uncertain gender, framed in the shadows of its own hair, with the cheekbone illuminated against it, and something sensual and full in the eyelids and lips. Another drawing might represent the same face as a child, with dry and feverish lips, but a sweetness is evident in the loose, short-waisted children's dress, complete with a necklace and a bulla, and in the neatly styled hair. We could take the thread of suggestion from these two drawings when placed side by side, and by following it through the works in Florence, Venice, and Milan, piece together a sort of series that illustrates better than anything else Leonardo's idea of feminine beauty. Daughters of Herodias, with their fanciful headpieces twisted and folded in such a way that the delicate oval of their faces remains exposed, they don’t belong to the Christian tradition or to Raffaelle's style. They are the visionaries, through whom, like delicate tools, one gains awareness of the subtler forces of nature and how they operate, all that is magnetic within it, and all those finer conditions where material things reach a level of subtlety that makes them spiritual, where only the finest senses and sharpest touch can perceive: it's as if in certain illuminating moments we actually see them at work on human flesh. Nervous, electric, always faint with some mysterious pallor, they appear to be under unique conditions, sensing powers at play in the ordinary air that others do not notice, becoming, in a way, vessels for these forces, and transmitting them to us in a series of secret influences.

But among the more youthful heads there is one at Florence which Love chooses for its own—the head of a young man, which may well be the likeness of Andrea Salaino, beloved of Leonardo for his curled and waving hair—belli capelli ricci e inanellati—and afterwards his favourite pupil and servant. Of all the interests in living men and women which may have filled his life at Milan, this attachment alone is recorded; and in return Salaino identified himself so entirely with Leonardo, that the picture of Saint Anne, in the Louvre, has been attributed to him. It illustrates Leonardo's usual choice of pupils, men of some natural charm of person or intercourse like Salaino, or men of birth and princely habits of life like Francesco Melzi—men with just enough genius to be capable of initiation into his secret, for the sake of which they were ready to efface their own individuality. Among them, retiring often to the Villa of the Melzi at Canonica al Vaprio, he worked at his fugitive manuscripts and sketches, working for the present hour, and for a few only, perhaps chiefly for himself. Other artists have been as careless of present or future applause, in self-forgetfulness, or because they set moral or political ends above the ends of art; but in him this solitary culture of beauty seems to have hung upon a kind of self-love, and a carelessness in the work of art of all but art itself. Out of the secret places of a unique temperament he brought strange blossoms and fruits hitherto unknown; and for him, the novel impression conveyed, the exquisite effect woven, counted as an end in itself—a perfect end.

But among the younger minds, there's one in Florence that Love claims as its own—the head of a young man, likely resembling Andrea Salaino, who was favored by Leonardo for his curly, flowing hair—belli capelli ricci e inanellati—and later became his preferred student and servant. Of all the connections with living people that filled his life in Milan, this bond is the only one noted; and in return, Salaino completely identified with Leonardo, to the extent that the painting of Saint Anne in the Louvre has been attributed to him. It reflects Leonardo's typical choice of students, either men with some natural charm like Salaino or those of noble birth and princely lifestyles like Francesco Melzi—individuals with just enough talent to be introduced to his secrets, for which they were willing to suppress their own individuality. Frequently retreating to the Villa of the Melzi at Canonica al Vaprio, he worked on his fleeting manuscripts and sketches, creating for the present moment and for a select few, perhaps mainly for himself. Other artists have also been indifferent to present or future recognition, either due to self-forgetfulness or because they prioritized moral or political goals over artistic ones; but in him, this solitary pursuit of beauty seems to have stemmed from a sort of self-love and a disregard for everything in art except art itself. From the depths of his unique temperament, he brought forth strange blossoms and fruits that were previously unknown; and for him, the fresh impression created and the exquisite effect achieved were considered ends in themselves—a perfect end.

And these pupils of his acquired his manner so thoroughly, that though the number of Leonardo's authentic works is very small indeed, there is a multitude of other men's pictures through which we undoubtedly see him, and come very near to his genius. Sometimes, as in the little picture of the Madonna of the Balances, in which, from the bosom of His mother, Christ weighs the pebbles of the brooks against the sins of men, we have a hand, rough enough by contrast, working upon some fine hint or sketch of his. Sometimes, as in the subjects of the Daughter of Herodias and the Head of John the Baptist, the lost originals have been re-echoed and varied upon again and again by Luini and others. At other times the original remains, but has been a mere theme or motive, a type of which the accessories might be modified or changed; and these variations have but brought out the more the purpose, or expression of the original. It is so with the so-called Saint John the Baptist of the Louvre—one of the few naked figures Leonardo painted—whose delicate brown flesh and woman's hair no one would go out into the wilderness to seek, and whose treacherous smile would have us understand something far beyond the outward gesture or circumstance. But the long, reedlike cross in the hand, which suggests Saint John the Baptist, becomes faint in a copy at the Ambrosian Library, and disappears altogether in another, in the Palazzo Rosso at Genoa. Returning from the last to the original, we are no longer surprised by Saint John's strange likeness to the Bacchus which hangs near it, which set Theophile Gautier thinking of Heine's notion of decayed gods, who, to maintain themselves, after the fall of paganism, took employment in the new religion. We recognise one of those symbolical inventions in which the ostensible subject is used, not as matter for definite pictorial realisation, but as the starting-point of a train of sentiment as subtle and vague as a piece of music. No one ever ruled over his subject more entirely than Leonardo, or bent it more dexterously to purely artistic ends. And so it comes to pass that though he handles sacred subjects continually, he is the most profane of painters; the given person or subject, Saint John in the Desert, or the Virgin on the knees of Saint Anne, is often merely the pretext for a kind of work which carries one quite out of the range of its conventional associations.

And his students took on his style so completely that, even though the number of Leonardo's genuine works is quite small, there are countless artworks by other artists where we can clearly see his influence and get close to his genius. Sometimes, like in the small painting of the Madonna of the Balances, where Christ weighs pebbles from the brook against human sins while nestled against His mother, we see a rough hand working on one of his finer ideas or sketches. In other instances, as with the subjects of the Daughter of Herodias and the Head of John the Baptist, the lost originals have been echoed and reinterpreted repeatedly by Luini and others. At times, the original piece remains, yet it serves as just a theme or motive, a type where the details may be altered or changed, and these variations emphasize the original's purpose or expression even more. This is the case with the so-called Saint John the Baptist at the Louvre—one of the few nude figures painted by Leonardo—whose delicate brown skin and long hair wouldn't attract anyone seeking him in the wilderness, and whose sly smile hints at something deeper than just the outward gesture or situation. However, the long, reed-like cross in his hand, which identifies him as Saint John the Baptist, becomes faint in a copy at the Ambrosian Library and vanishes completely in another at the Palazzo Rosso in Genoa. When we go back from the latter to the original, we're no longer surprised by Saint John's odd resemblance to the Bacchus nearby, which made Théophile Gautier reflect on Heine's concept of decayed gods who, in order to survive after the decline of paganism, found roles in the new religion. We recognize one of those symbolic inventions where the obvious subject serves not as a basis for clear pictorial realization but as a launchpad for a sentiment as subtle and vague as a piece of music. No one ever had command over their subject as completely as Leonardo, or shaped it more skillfully for purely artistic purposes. Thus, even though he often depicts sacred subjects, he is the most worldly of painters; the depicted figure or subject, like Saint John in the Desert or the Virgin on Saint Anne’s lap, is frequently just an excuse for a type of work that pulls one well outside the realm of its traditional associations.

About the Last Supper, its decay and restorations, a whole literature has risen up, Goethe's pensive sketch of its sad fortunes being far the best. The death in childbirth of the Duchess Beatrice was followed in Ludovico by one of those paroxysms of religious feeling which in him were constitutional. The low, gloomy Dominican church of Saint Mary of the Graces had been the favourite shrine of Beatrice. She had spent her last days there, full of sinister presentiments; at last it had been almost necessary to remove her from it by force; and now it was here that mass was said a hundred times a day for her repose. On the damp wall of the refectory, oozing with mineral salts, Leonardo painted the Last Supper. A hundred anecdotes were told about it, his retouchings and delays. They show him refusing to work except at the moment of invention, scornful of whoever thought that art was a work of mere industry and rule, often coming the whole length of Milan to give a single touch. He painted it, not in fresco, where all must be impromptu, but in oils, the new method which he had been one of the first to welcome, because it allowed of so many afterthoughts, so refined a working out of perfection. It turned out that on a plastered wall no process could have been less durable. Within fifty years it had fallen into decay. And now we have to turn back to Leonardo's own studies, above all to one drawing of the central head at the Brera, which, in a union of tenderness and severity in the face-lines, reminds one of the monumental work of Mino da Fiesole, to trace it as it was.

About the Last Supper, its deterioration and restorations, an entire body of literature has emerged, with Goethe's thoughtful depiction of its tragic history being the most notable. The death of Duchess Beatrice during childbirth was followed by one of Ludovico's intense religious experiences, which were characteristic of him. The dark, somber Dominican church of Saint Mary of the Graces had been Beatrice's favorite place of worship. She spent her final days there, filled with ominous feelings; eventually, it became necessary to remove her from the church by force, and now mass was held there hundreds of times a day for her soul. On the damp wall of the refectory, seeping with mineral salts, Leonardo painted the Last Supper. Numerous anecdotes have circulated about it, detailing his touch-ups and delays. They illustrate him refusing to work unless inspiration struck, dismissive of anyone who believed that art was simply a product of labor and rules, often traveling the entire length of Milan just to add a single detail. He chose to paint it not in fresco, where everything must be spontaneous, but in oils, the new technique he was among the first to embrace, as it allowed for many revisions and a more refined pursuit of perfection. It turned out that on a plastered wall, no method could have been less durable. Within fifty years, it had begun to deteriorate. Now, we must refer back to Leonardo's own studies, particularly a drawing of the central head at the Brera, which, in its blend of tenderness and severity in the facial lines, reminds one of the monumental work of Mino da Fiesole, to understand it as it once was.

It was another effort to lift a given subject out of the range of its conventional associations. Strange, after all the misrepresentations of the middle age, was the effort to see it, not as the pale Host of the altar, but as one taking leave of his friends. Five years afterwards the young Raffaelle, at Florence, painted it with sweet and solemn effect in the refectory of Saint Onofrio; but still with all the mystical unreality of the school of Perugino. Vasari pretends that the central head was never finished; but finished or unfinished, or owing part of its effect to a mellowing decay, this central head does but consummate the sentiment of the whole company—ghosts through which you see the wall, faint as the shadows of the leaves upon the wall, on autumn afternoons; this figure is but the faintest, most spectral of them all. It is the image of what the history it symbolises has more and more become for the world, paler and paler as it recedes into the distance. Criticism came with its appeal from mystical unrealities to originals, and restored no lifelike reality but these transparent shadows, spirits which have not flesh and bones.

It was another attempt to take a particular topic beyond its typical associations. Oddly enough, despite all the misunderstandings of the Middle Ages, the goal was to see it not as the pale figure of the altar, but as someone saying goodbye to friends. Five years later, the young Raphael, in Florence, painted it with a sweet and solemn touch in the dining hall of Saint Onofrio; yet it still carried all the mystical unreality of the Perugino style. Vasari claims that the central head was never completed; but whether it was finished or not, or if part of its effect came from a gentle decay, this central head perfectly captures the sentiment of the entire group—specters through which you can see the wall, faint like the shadows of leaves on a wall during autumn afternoons; this figure is the faintest and most ghostly of them all. It symbolizes how history, which it represents, has increasingly become for the world—paler and paler as it fades into the distance. Criticism emerged, calling for a return from mystical unrealities to originals, restoring no vibrant reality but these transparent shadows, spirits that lack flesh and bones.

The Last Supper was finished in 1497; in 1498 the French entered Milan, and whether or not the Gascon bowmen used it as a mark for their arrows, the model of Francesco Sforza certainly did not survive. What, in that age, such work was capable of being—of what nobility, amid what racy truthfulness to fact—we may judge from the bronze statue of Bartolomeo Colleoni on horseback, modelled by Leonardo's master, Verrocchio (he died of grief, it was said, because, the mould accidentally failing, he was unable himself to complete it), still standing in the piazza of Saint John and Saint Paul at Venice. Some traces of the thing may remain in certain of Leonardo's drawings, and also, perhaps, by a singular circumstance, in a far-off town of France. For Ludovico became a prisoner, and ended his days at Loches in Touraine;—allowed at last, it is said, to breathe fresher air for awhile in one of the rooms of a high tower there, after many years of captivity in the dungeons below, where all seems sick with barbarous feudal memories, and where his prison is still shown, its walls covered with strange painted arabesques, ascribed by tradition to his hand, amused a little, in this way, through the tedious years:—vast helmets and faces and pieces of armour, among which, in great letters, the motto Infelix Sum is woven in and out, and in which, perhaps, it is not too fanciful to see the fruit of a wistful after-dreaming over all those experiments with Leonardo on the armed figure of the great duke, that had occupied the two so often during the days of his good fortune at Milan.

The Last Supper was completed in 1497; in 1498, the French entered Milan, and whether the Gascon archers used it as a target for their arrows or not, the model of Francesco Sforza definitely did not survive. What this work could have been in that era—its nobility amid its vivid truthfulness—we can judge by the bronze statue of Bartolomeo Colleoni on horseback, created by Leonardo's master, Verrocchio (who reportedly died of grief because, after a failed mold, he couldn't finish it himself), still standing in the piazza of Saint John and Saint Paul in Venice. Some hints of this may remain in a few of Leonardo's drawings and, quite interestingly, perhaps in a distant town in France. Ludovico became a prisoner and spent his final days in Loches, Touraine; he was eventually allowed, it is said, to get some fresh air for a while in one of the rooms of a tall tower there, after many years of confinement in the dark dungeons below, filled with grim feudal memories, where his prison is still shown, its walls covered with unusual painted arabesques, traditionally attributed to him. He might have spent some of those tedious years amusing himself this way: vast helmets, faces, and pieces of armor, among which the motto Infelix Sum is intertwined in large letters, and perhaps it's not too far-fetched to see this as the result of his nostalgic dreaming over all those experiments with Leonardo on the armored figure of the great duke, which had engaged both of them so often during the days of his fortune in Milan.

The remaining years of Leonardo's life are more or less years of wandering. From his brilliant life at court he had saved nothing, and he returned to Florence a poor man. Perhaps necessity kept his spirit excited: the next four years are one prolonged rapture or ecstasy of invention. He painted the pictures of the Louvre, his most authentic works, which came there straight from the cabinet of Francis the First, at Fontainebleau. One picture of his, the Saint Anne—not the Saint Anne of the Louvre, but a mere cartoon, now in London—revived for a moment a sort of appreciation more common in an earlier time, when good pictures had still seemed miraculous; and for two days a crowd of people of all qualities passed in naive excitement through the chamber where it hung, and gave Leonardo a taste of Cimabue's triumph. But his work was less with the saints than with the living women of Florence; for he lived still in the polished society that he loved, and in the houses of Florence, left perhaps a little subject to light thoughts by the death of Savonarola—the latest gossip (1869) is of an undraped Monna Lisa, found in some out-of-the-way corner of the late Orleans collection—he saw Ginevra di Benci, and Lisa, the young third wife of Francesco del Giocondo. As we have seen him using incidents of sacred story, not for their own sake, or as mere subjects for pictorial realisation, but as a symbolical language for fancies all his own, so now he found a vent for his thoughts in taking one of these languid women, and raising her, as Leda or Pomona, Modesty or Vanity, to the seventh heaven of symbolical expression.

The last years of Leonardo's life were mostly spent wandering. He had saved nothing from his brilliant life at court, and returned to Florence as a poor man. Maybe necessity kept his spirit alive; the next four years were a constant burst of creativity. He painted the works in the Louvre, his most genuine pieces, which came directly from the collection of Francis the First at Fontainebleau. One of his paintings, the Saint Anne—not the Saint Anne in the Louvre, but just a sketch currently in London—sparked a momentary appreciation that was more common in earlier times, when great art still seemed miraculous. For two days, a crowd of people from all walks of life passed through the room where it was displayed, sharing in the naive excitement and giving Leonardo a taste of Cimabue's success. However, his focus was more on the living women of Florence than on saints; he remained immersed in the refined society he loved, and in the homes of Florence, perhaps a bit influenced by the death of Savonarola—the latest gossip (1869) mentions an undraped Monna Lisa discovered in a hidden corner of the late Orleans collection—he encountered Ginevra di Benci and Lisa, the young third wife of Francesco del Giocondo. Just as he had previously used elements of sacred stories not for their own sake or simply as mere subjects for painting, but as a symbolic language for his own ideas, he now expressed his thoughts by portraying one of these languid women and elevating her, like Leda or Pomona, Modesty or Vanity, to the highest levels of symbolic meaning.

La Gioconda is, in the truest sense, Leonardo's masterpiece, the revealing instance of his mode of thought and work. In suggestiveness, only the Melancholia of Duerer is comparable to it; and no crude symbolism disturbs the effect of its subdued and graceful mystery. We all know the face and hands of the figure, set in its marble chair, in that cirque of fantastic rocks, as in some faint light under sea. Perhaps of all ancient pictures time has chilled it least.* As often happens with works in which invention seems to reach its limits, there is an element in it given to, not invented by, the master. In that inestimable folio of drawings, once in the possession of Vasari, were certain designs by Verrocchio, faces of such impressive beauty that Leonardo in his boyhood copied them many times. It is hard not to connect with these designs of the elder, by-past master, as with its germinal principle, the unfathomable smile, always with a touch of something sinister in it, which plays over all Leonardo's work. Besides, the picture is a portrait. From childhood we see this image defining itself on the fabric of his dreams; and but for express historical testimony, we might fancy that this was but his ideal lady, embodied and beheld at last. What was the relationship of a living Florentine to this creature of his thought? By means of what strange affinities had the person and the dream grown up thus apart, and yet so closely together? Present from the first incorporeally in Leonardo's thought, dimly traced in the designs of Verrocchio, she is found present at last in Il Giocondo's house. That there is much of mere portraiture in the picture is attested by the legend that by artificial means, the presence of mimes and flute-players, that subtle expression was protracted on the face. Again, was it in four years and by renewed labour never really completed, or in four months and as by stroke of magic, that the image was projected?

La Gioconda is truly Leonardo's masterpiece, perfectly showcasing his way of thinking and working. Only Dürer's Melancholia can match its depth; and no harsh symbolism disrupts its soft and elegant mystery. We all recognize the face and hands of the figure, seated in its marble chair, surrounded by a circular arrangement of fantastical rocks, as if illuminated by faint underwater light. Of all ancient artworks, this one seems to have been least affected by time. As is often the case with works that seem to push the boundaries of creativity, there’s an element in it that was given to the master, not invented by him. In that invaluable collection of drawings, once owned by Vasari, were designs by Verrocchio, featuring faces of such striking beauty that young Leonardo copied them countless times. It's hard not to connect these designs of the earlier master with the underlying element of Leonardo's work, the enigmatic smile that often carries a hint of something unsettling. Additionally, the painting is a portrait. From childhood, we see this image forming in the fabric of his dreams; and without historical records, we might believe that this was merely his ideal woman, finally realized. What was the connection between this living Florentine and the vision he created? Through what unusual bonds did the person and the dream grow up separated yet so intimately linked? Initially present in Leonardo's thoughts and faintly sketched in Verrocchio's designs, she ultimately appears in Il Giocondo's house. The fact that there's so much portraiture in the painting is supported by the story that, using tricks like mimes and flute players, that subtle expression was prolonged on her face. Again, did it take four years of ongoing work that never truly finished, or was it completed in just four months as if by a magical touch?

*Yet for Vasari there was some further magic of crimson in the lips and cheeks, lost for us.

*Yet for Vasari, there was some additional magic of red in the lips and cheeks, lost to us.

The presence that thus rose so strangely beside the waters, is expressive of what in the ways of a thousand years men had come to desire. Hers is the head upon which all "the ends of the world are come," and the eyelids are a little weary. It is a beauty wrought out from within upon the flesh, the deposit, little cell by cell, of strange thoughts and fantastic reveries and exquisite passions. Set it for a moment beside one of those white Greek goddesses or beautiful women of antiquity, and how would they be troubled by this beauty, into which the soul with all its maladies has passed! All the thoughts and experience of the world have etched and moulded there, in that which they have of power to refine and make expressive the outward form, the animalism of Greece, the lust of Rome, the reverie of the middle age with its spiritual ambition and imaginative loves, the return of the Pagan world, the sins of the Borgias. She is older than the rocks among which she sits; like the vampire, she has been dead many times, and learned the secrets of the grave; and has been a diver in deep seas, and keeps their fallen day about her; and trafficked for strange webs with Eastern merchants: and, as Leda, was the mother of Helen of Troy, and, as Saint Anne, the mother of Mary; and all this has been to her but as the sound of lyres and flutes, and lives only in the delicacy with which it has moulded the changing lineaments, and tinged the eyelids and the hands. The fancy of a perpetual life, sweeping together ten thousand experiences, is an old one; and modern thought has conceived the idea of humanity as wrought upon by, and summing up in itself, all modes of thought and life. Certainly Lady Lisa might stand as the embodiment of the old fancy, the symbol of the modern idea.

The figure that appeared so oddly by the waters reflects what people have desired for a thousand years. She embodies the idea that all "the ends of the world have come" together, and her eyelids show a hint of weariness. Her beauty comes from within, built up over time from unique thoughts, wild dreams, and intense passions. Place her next to one of those white Greek goddesses or beautiful women from ancient times, and they would feel overshadowed by her beauty, which carries the weight of the soul's struggles! Every thought and experience of the world has shaped and influenced her outward appearance—the rawness of Greece, the desires of Rome, the dreaminess of the medieval era with its spiritual aspirations and imaginative loves, the revival of the Pagan world, the sins of the Borgias. She is older than the rocks where she sits; like a vampire, she has died many times and learned the secrets of the grave; she has dived into deep seas and holds their fallen light around her; she has traded unusual fabrics with Eastern merchants; and, like Leda, was the mother of Helen of Troy, and like Saint Anne, the mother of Mary; all of this has been to her just a melody of lyres and flutes, existing only in the subtle way it has shaped her changing features and colored her eyelids and hands. The notion of eternal life, gathering together countless experiences, is an old one; and modern thought has envisioned humanity as a reflection of all kinds of thoughts and ways of living. Certainly, Lady Lisa could be seen as the embodiment of this old notion, the symbol of modern ideas.

During these years at Florence Leonardo's history is the history of his art; he himself is lost in the bright cloud of it. The outward history begins again in 1502, with a wild journey through central Italy, which he makes as the chief engineer of Caesar Borgia. The biographer, putting together the stray jottings of his manuscripts, may follow him through every day of it, up the strange tower of Siena, which looks towards Rome, elastic like a bent bow, down to the seashore at Piombino, each place appearing as fitfully as in a fever dream.

During these years in Florence, Leonardo's life is intertwined with his art; he seems to disappear into its vibrant brilliance. His external story picks up again in 1502, with an adventurous journey through central Italy, where he serves as the chief engineer for Caesar Borgia. The biographer, piecing together the scattered notes from his manuscripts, can trace him day by day, from the peculiar tower of Siena that gazes toward Rome, flexible like a drawn bow, to the coastline at Piombino, with each location appearing as unpredictably as in a fever dream.

One other great work was left for him to do, a work all trace of which soon vanished, The Battle of the Standard, in which he had Michelangelo for his rival. The citizens of Florence, desiring to decorate the walls of the great council-chamber, had offered the work for competition, and any subject might be chosen from the Florentine wars of the fifteenth century. Michelangelo chose for his cartoon an incident of the war with Pisa, in which the Florentine soldiers, bathing in the Arno, are surprised by the sound of trumpets, and run to arms. His design has reached us only in an old engraving, which perhaps helps us less than what we remember of the background of his Holy Family in the Uffizii to imagine in what superhuman form, such as might have beguiled the heart of an earlier world, those figures may have risen from the water. Leonardo chose an incident from the battle of Anghiari, in which two parties of soldiers fight for a standard. Like Michelangelo's, his cartoon is lost, and has come to us only in sketches, and in a fragment of Rubens. Through the accounts given we may discern some lust of terrible things in it, so that even the horses tore each other with their teeth; and yet one fragment of it, in a drawing of his at Florence, is far different—a waving field of lovely armour, the chased edgings running like lines of sunlight from side to side. Michelangelo was twenty-seven years old; Leonardo more than fifty; and Raffaelle, then nineteen years old, visiting Florence for the first time, came and watched them as they worked.

One other great task was still ahead of him, a task that soon faded away—The Battle of the Standard, where he faced off against Michelangelo. The people of Florence wanted to decorate the walls of the great council chamber and held a competition for the artwork, allowing any subject from the Florentine wars of the fifteenth century. Michelangelo picked an event from the war with Pisa, where Florentine soldiers, who were bathing in the Arno, were caught off guard by the sound of trumpets and rushed to grab their weapons. The only version of his design we have is an old engraving, which may not help us as much as the memory of the background from his Holy Family in the Uffizi to envision the extraordinary way those figures might have emerged from the water, captivating the hearts of an earlier time. Leonardo chose a moment from the battle of Anghiari, where two groups of soldiers fought over a standard. Like Michelangelo's cartoon, his is lost and has only survived through sketches and a fragment by Rubens. From various accounts, we can sense some dark desire within it, depicting horses biting each other; yet one fragment, seen in a drawing of his in Florence, shows a striking contrast—a waving field of exquisite armor, adorned with chased edges that shimmer like rays of sunlight. Michelangelo was twenty-seven; Leonardo was over fifty, and Raffaelle, just nineteen and visiting Florence for the first time, came to observe them as they worked.

We catch a glimpse of him again, at Rome in 1514, surrounded by his mirrors and vials and furnaces, making strange toys that seemed alive of wax and quicksilver. The hesitation which had haunted him all through life, and made him like one under a spell, was upon him now with double force. No one had ever carried political indifferentism farther; it had always been his philosophy to "fly before the storm"; he is for the Sforzas, or against them, as the tide of their fortune turns. Yet now in the political society of Rome, he came to be suspected of concealed French sympathies. It paralysed him to find himself among enemies; and he turned wholly to France, which had long courted him.

We see him again in Rome in 1514, surrounded by his mirrors, vials, and furnaces, creating strange toys that seemed alive made of wax and quicksilver. The doubt that had plagued him throughout his life, making him feel as if he were under a spell, was now even more intense. No one had ever taken political indifference further; his philosophy had always been to "run from the storm"; he supported the Sforzas or opposed them depending on how their fortunes shifted. Yet now, in the political scene of Rome, he was suspected of hidden French loyalties. It paralyzed him to be among enemies, so he turned completely to France, which had long been pursuing him.

France was about to become an Italy more Italian than Italy itself. Francis the First, like Lewis the Twelfth before him, was attracted by the finesse of Leonardo's work; La Gioconda was already in his cabinet, and he offered Leonardo the little Chateau de Clou, with its vineyards and meadows, in the pleasant valley of the Masse, just outside the walls of the town of Amboise, where, especially in the hunting season, the court then frequently resided. A Monsieur Lyonard, peinteur du Roy pour Amboyse—so the letter of Francis the First is headed. It opens a prospect, one of the most interesting in the history of art, where, under a strange mixture of lights, Italian art dies away as a French exotic.

France was about to become more Italian than Italy itself. Francis the First, like Lewis the Twelfth before him, was drawn to the elegance of Leonardo's work; La Gioconda was already in his collection, and he offered Leonardo the small Chateau de Clou, with its vineyards and meadows, in the lovely valley of the Masse, just outside the walls of the town of Amboise, where, especially during hunting season, the court often stayed. A Monsieur Lyonard, peinteur du Roy pour Amboyse—so the letter from Francis the First begins. It opens up one of the most fascinating prospects in the history of art, where, under a strange mix of influences, Italian art fades away as a French exotic.

Two questions remain, after much busy antiquarianism, concerning Leonardo's death—the question of the precise form of his religion, and the question whether Francis the First was present at the time. They are of about equally little importance in the estimate of Leonardo's genius. The directions in his will about the thirty masses and the great candles for the church of Saint Florentin are things of course, their real purpose being immediate and practical; and on no theory of religion could these hurried offices be of much consequence. We forget them in speculating how one who had been always so desirous of beauty, but desired it always in such definite and precise forms, as hands or flowers or hair, looked forward now into the vague land, and experienced the last curiosity.

Two questions linger after a lot of historical digging about Leonardo's death—the details of his religious beliefs, and whether Francis the First was there at that moment. Both are of about equal insignificance when it comes to appreciating Leonardo's genius. The instructions in his will regarding the thirty masses and the large candles for the church of Saint Florentin are obviously practical matters; their true purpose is immediate and functional, and under any understanding of religion, these rushed rituals wouldn't hold much weight. We tend to overlook them when we think about how someone who had always sought beauty, always in such tangible and specific forms like hands, flowers, or hair, might have viewed the uncertain afterlife, experiencing his final curiosity.

1869.

1869.




THE SCHOOL OF GIORGIONE

It is the mistake of much popular criticism to regard poetry, music, and Painting—all the various products of art—as but translations into different languages of one and the same fixed quantity of imaginative thought, supplemented by certain technical qualities of colour, in painting—of sound, in music—of rhythmical words, in poetry. In this way, the sensuous element in art, and with it almost everything in art that is essentially artistic, is made a matter of indifference; and a clear apprehension of the opposite principle—that the sensuous material of each art brings with it a special phase or quality of beauty, untranslatable into the forms of any other, an order of impressions distinct in kind—is the beginning of all true aesthetic criticism. For, as art addresses not pure sense, still less the pure intellect, but the "imaginative reason" through the senses, there are differences of kind in aesthetic beauty, corresponding to the differences in kind of the gifts of sense themselves. Each art, therefore, having its own peculiar and incommunicable sensuous charm, has its own special mode of reaching the imagination, its own special responsibilities to its material. One of the functions of aesthetic criticism is to define these limitations; to estimate the degree in which a given work of art fulfils its responsibilities to its special material; to note in a picture that true pictorial charm, which is neither a mere poetical thought nor sentiment, on the one hand, nor a mere result of communicable technical skill in colour or design, on the other; to define in a poem that true poetical quality, which is neither descriptive nor meditative merely, but comes of an inventive handling of rhythmical language—the element of song in the singing; to note in music the musical charm—that essential music, which presents no words, no matter of sentiment or thought, separable from the special form in which it is conveyed to us.

A lot of popular criticism makes the mistake of seeing poetry, music, and painting—all the different forms of art—as just translations into various languages of the same fixed amount of imaginative thought, added to specific technical elements like color in painting, sound in music, and rhythmic words in poetry. This way of thinking dismisses the sensory aspect of art, along with almost everything essential about it; recognizing the opposite idea—that each art form has its unique sensory material that brings a specific kind of beauty, which can't be translated into other forms, creating distinct impressions—is the starting point of all genuine aesthetic criticism. Since art appeals not just to pure sensation or pure intellect, but to the "imaginative reason" through the senses, there are fundamental differences in aesthetic beauty that align with the different kinds of sensory experiences. Each art form, therefore, has its own unique and irreplaceable sensory allure, its own specific way of connecting with the imagination, and its own particular responsibilities concerning its material. One role of aesthetic criticism is to clarify these boundaries; to evaluate how well a particular artwork meets its obligations to its unique material; to recognize in a painting that true pictorial charm, which isn’t simply a poetic thought or feeling, nor is it just the result of technical skill in color or design; to identify in a poem that genuine poetic quality, which isn't merely descriptive or reflective, but arises from a creative use of rhythmic language—the element of song in the singing; and to appreciate in music that musical charm—that essential music, which has no words, no sentiments or thoughts that can be separated from the specific form it takes when we experience it.

To such a philosophy of the variations of the beautiful, Lessing's analysis of the spheres of sculpture and poetry, in the Laocoon, was a very important contribution. But a true appreciation of these things is possible only in the light of a whole system of such art-casuistries. And it is in the criticism of painting that this truth most needs enforcing, for it is in popular judgments on pictures that that false generalisation of all art into forms of poetry is most prevalent. To suppose that all is mere technical acquirement in delineation or touch, working through and addressing itself to the intelligence, on the one side, or a merely poetical, or what may be called literary interest, addressed also to the pure intelligence, on the other;—this is the way of most spectators, and of many critics, who have never caught sight, all the time, of that true pictorial quality which lies between (unique pledge of the possession of the pictorial gift) the inventive or creative handling of pure line and colour, which, as almost always in Dutch painting, as often also in the works of Titian or Veronese, is quite independent of anything definitely poetical in the subject it accompanies. It is the drawing—the design projected from that peculiar pictorial temperament or constitution, in which, while it may possibly be ignorant of true anatomical proportions, all things whatever, all poetry, every idea however abstract or obscure, floats up as a visible scene, or image: it is the colouring—that weaving as of just perceptible gold threads of light through the dress, the flesh, the atmosphere, in Titian's Lace-girl—the staining of the whole fabric of the thing with a new, delightful physical quality. This drawing, then—the arabesque traced in the air by Tintoret's flying figures, by Titian's forest branches; this colouring—the magic conditions of light and hue in the atmosphere of Titian's Lace-girl, or Rubens's Descent from the Cross—these essential pictorial qualities must first of all delight the sense, delight it as directly and sensuously as a fragment of Venetian glass; and through this delight only be the medium of whatever poetry or science may lie beyond them, in the intention of the composer. In its primary aspect, a great picture has no more definite message for us than an accidental play of sunlight and shadow for a moment, on the wall or floor: is itself, in truth, a space of such fallen light, caught as the colours are caught in an Eastern carpet, but refined upon, and dealt with more subtly and exquisitely than by nature itself. And this primary and essential condition fulfilled, we may trace the coming of poetry into painting, by fine gradations upwards; from Japanese fan-painting, for instance, where we get, first, only abstract colour; then, just a little interfused sense of the poetry of flowers; then, sometimes, perfect flower-painting; and so, onwards, until in Titian we have, as his poetry in the Ariadne, so actually a touch of true childlike humour in the diminutive, quaint figure with its silk gown, which ascends the temple stairs, in his picture of the Presentation of the Virgin, at Venice.

To a philosophy that sees the beauty in variations, Lessing's analysis of sculpture and poetry in Laocoon makes a significant contribution. However, truly appreciating these ideas requires an understanding of an entire system of artistic nuances. This is especially true in the critique of painting, where misconceptions that oversimplify all art into poetic forms are most common. Many viewers and critics mistakenly think that art is just about technical skills in depicting and handling elements, aimed at the intellect on one side or merely literary interest that appeals to intellect on the other. This viewpoint overlooks the genuine pictorial quality that exists between these extremes—an essential element of having a pictorial talent. This quality is found in the inventive or creative use of pure line and color, as seen in much of Dutch painting and in the works of Titian or Veronese, which often stand apart from any clearly poetic subject matter. It is the drawing—an expression from a unique pictorial temperament—where, even if it does not accurately adhere to anatomical proportions, all ideas, no matter how abstract or obscure, present themselves as visible scenes or images. It is also the coloring—the delicate threads of light woven through fabric, skin, and atmosphere, as seen in Titian's Lace-girl—infusing the entire composition with a new, enjoyable physical quality. This drawing, like the fluid movement of Tintoretto's figures or the branches of Titian's forests, and this coloring—the enchanting interplay of light and color in Titian's Lace-girl or Rubens’s Descent from the Cross—must first captivate our senses, moving us directly and sensuously like a piece of Venetian glass; only then can they serve as a gateway to the poetry or deeper meanings intended by the artist. Essentially, a great painting communicates no more precise message to us than a fleeting pattern of sunlight and shadow on a wall or floor. It embodies a space of fallen light, much like colors in an Eastern carpet, though refined and handled more subtly and exquisitely than nature itself. Once this fundamental quality is established, we can observe the emergence of poetry in painting through gradual progressions—from Japanese fan-paintings, which begin with abstract colors, to a slight sense of floral beauty, to near-perfect depictions of flowers, and onward until we see in Titian’s work a touch of true childlike humor in the charming figure in a silk gown ascending the temple stairs in his painting of the Presentation of the Virgin in Venice.

But although each art has thus its own specific order of impressions, and an untranslatable charm, while a just apprehension of the ultimate differences of the arts is the beginning of aesthetic criticism; yet it is noticeable that, in its special mode of handling its given material, each art may be observed to pass into the condition of some other art, by what German critics term an Anders-streben—a partial alienation from its own limitations, by which the arts are able, not indeed to supply the place of each other, but reciprocally to lend each other new forces.

But even though each art has its own unique way of making an impression and an irreplaceable charm, understanding the fundamental differences between the arts is the starting point for aesthetic criticism. It's interesting to note that in the way each art deals with its particular material, you can see it transitioning into the realm of another art, a phenomenon that German critics refer to as Anders-streben—a partial move away from its own boundaries, allowing the arts to not really replace each other, but to mutually enhance one another with new strengths.

Thus some of the most delightful music seems to be always approaching to figure, to pictorial definition. Architecture, again, though it has its own laws—laws esoteric enough, as the true architect knows only too well—yet sometimes aims at fulfilling the conditions of a picture, as in the Arena chapel; or of sculpture, as in the flawless unity of Giotto's tower at Florence; and often finds a true poetry, as in those strangely twisted staircases of the chateaux of the country of the Loire, as if it were intended that among their odd turnings the actors in a wild life might pass each other unseen: there being a poetry also of memory and of the mere effect of time, by which it often profits greatly. Thus, again, sculpture aspires out of the hard limitation of pure form towards colour, or its equivalent; poetry also, in many ways, finding guidance from the other arts, the analogy between a Greek tragedy and a work of Greek sculpture, between a sonnet and a relief, of French poetry generally with the art of engraving, being more than mere figures of speech; and all the arts in common aspiring towards the principle of music; music being the typical, or ideally consummate art, the object of the great Anders-streben of all art, of all that is artistic, or partakes of artistic qualities.

Some of the most enjoyable music seems to always be on the verge of becoming something visual, taking on a clear image. Architecture, while it has its own principles—principles mysterious enough, as any true architect knows—sometimes strives to meet the standards of a painting, like in the Arena chapel; or sculpture, as seen in the perfect harmony of Giotto's tower in Florence; and often reveals a real poetry, like those oddly twisted staircases of the chateaux in the Loire Valley, as if it were meant for the actors in a lively drama to pass by one another unnoticed. There’s also a poetry in memory and the simple passage of time, which often greatly enhances it. Similarly, sculpture seeks to go beyond the rigid boundaries of pure form towards color, or something like it; poetry, in various ways, draws inspiration from other arts, with the connection between a Greek tragedy and a work of Greek sculpture, between a sonnet and a relief, and the general relationship of French poetry with the art of engraving, being more than just figures of speech; all the arts together aiming for the essence of music, with music being the ideal or ultimate art, the goal of the great striving of all art and everything that is artistic or contains artistic qualities.

All art constantly aspires towards the condition of music. For while in all other works of art it is possible to distinguish the matter from the form, and the understanding can always make this distinction, yet it is the constant effort of art to obliterate it. That the mere matter of a poem, for instance—its subject, its given incidents or situation; that the mere matter of a picture—the actual circumstances of an event, the actual topography of a landscape—should be nothing without the form, the spirit, of the handling; that this form, this mode of handling, should become an end in itself, should penetrate every part of the matter:—this is what all art constantly strives after, and achieves in different degrees.

All art consistently aims to reach the level of music. In all other art forms, it's possible to separate the content from the style, and our understanding can always make that distinction, yet art continually aims to blur that line. Take poetry, for example—the content, its themes, or the events it describes—means little without the way it's expressed, the emotion behind it; similarly, a painting's content—what actually happens in a scene, the details of a landscape—means nothing without the artistic style, the way it's rendered. This style, this method of expression, should stand on its own and infuse every aspect of the content: this is what all art strives for, and it achieves this to varying degrees.

This abstract language becomes clear enough, if we think of actual examples. In an actual landscape we see a long white road, lost suddenly on the hill-verge. That is the matter of one of the etchings of M. Legros: only, in this etching, it is informed by an indwelling solemnity of expression, seen upon it or half-seen, within the limits of an exceptional moment, or caught from his own mood perhaps, but which he maintains as the very essence of the thing, throughout his work. Sometimes a momentary tint of stormy light may invest a homely or too familiar scene with a character which might well have been drawn from the deep places of the imagination. Then we might say that this particular effect of light, this sudden inweaving of gold thread through the texture of the haystack, and the poplars, and the grass, gives the scene artistic qualities; that it is like a picture. And such tricks of circumstance are commonest in landscape which has little salient character of its own; because, in such scenery, all the material details are so easily absorbed by that informing expression of passing light, and elevated, throughout their whole extent, to a new and delightful effect by it. And hence the superiority, for most conditions of the picturesque, of a river-side in France to a Swiss valley, because, on the French river-side, mere topography, the simple material, counts for so little, and, all being so pure, untouched, and tranquil in itself, mere light and shade have such easy work in modulating it to one dominant tone. The Venetian landscape, on the other hand, has in its material conditions much which is hard, or harshly definite; but the masters of the Venetian school have shown themselves little burdened by them. Of its Alpine background they retain certain abstracted elements only, of cool colour and tranquillising line; and they use its actual details, the brown windy turrets, the straw-coloured fields, the forest arabesques, but as the notes of a music which duly accompanies the presence of their men and women, presenting us with the spirit or essence only of a certain sort of landscape—a country of the pure reason or half-imaginative memory.

This abstract language becomes clear when we think of real examples. In an actual landscape, we see a long white road suddenly disappearing on the hill’s edge. That’s the subject of one of M. Legros's etchings: in this etching, it’s infused with a deep sense of solemnity, either felt in that special moment or reflecting his own mood, but he maintains this as the very essence of the piece throughout his work. Sometimes, a brief flash of stormy light can give a familiar scene a quality that feels like it’s drawn from the depths of imagination. We might say that this particular effect of light, this sudden weaving of gold thread through the texture of the haystack, the poplars, and the grass, adds artistic qualities to the scene; it makes it resemble a picture. Such effects are most common in landscapes that don’t have much distinct character on their own; in these scenes, all the material details are easily absorbed by the shifting light, which elevates everything to a striking and lovely effect. This is why, in many picturesque conditions, a riverside in France is superior to a Swiss valley; on the French riverside, mere topography, the basic material, matters very little, and since everything is so pure, untouched, and calm, light and shadow adapt it to one dominant tone with ease. In contrast, the Venetian landscape has many elements that are hard or sharply defined, but the masters of the Venetian school appear unburdened by them. They retain only certain abstract components from its Alpine background, like cool colors and soothing lines, using the actual details—the brown, windy towers, the straw-colored fields, the forest patterns—merely as notes in a piece of music that harmonizes with the presence of their figures, giving us the spirit or essence of a certain kind of landscape—a realm of pure reason or half-imaginative memory.

Poetry, again, works with words addressed in the first instance to the mere intelligence; and it deals, most often, with a definite subject or situation. Sometimes it may find a noble and quite legitimate function in the expression of moral or political aspiration, as often in the poetry of Victor Hugo. In such instances it is easy enough for the understanding to distinguish between the matter and the form, however much the matter, the subject, the element which is addressed to the mere intelligence, has been penetrated by the informing, artistic spirit. But the ideal types of poetry are those in which this distinction is reduced to its minimum; so that lyrical poetry, precisely because in it we are least able to detach the matter from the form, without a deduction of something from that matter itself, is, at least artistically, the highest and most complete form of poetry. And the very perfection of such poetry often seems to depend, in part, on a certain suppression or vagueness of mere subject, so that the meaning reaches us through ways not distinctly traceable by the understanding, as in some of the most imaginative compositions of William Blake, and often in Shakspere's songs, as pre-eminently in that song of Mariana's page in Measure for Measure, in which the kindling force and poetry of the whole play seems to pass for a moment into an actual strain of music.

Poetry, once again, primarily engages the intellect with words and usually focuses on a specific subject or situation. At times, it can serve a noble and legitimate role in expressing moral or political aspirations, similar to the works of Victor Hugo. In these cases, it's relatively easy for us to separate the content from the form, even if the content, the subject that appeals to the intellect, is infused with the creative, artistic spirit. However, the ideal forms of poetry are those where this distinction is minimized; lyrical poetry, precisely because it's hardest to separate the content from the form without losing something from that content itself, is considered the highest and most complete artistic expression of poetry. The perfection of such poetry often seems to rely, in part, on a certain suppression or vagueness of the simple subject, allowing the meaning to reach us through channels that aren’t clearly defined by reason, as seen in some of William Blake's most imaginative works and frequently in Shakespeare's songs, especially in that song sung by Mariana's page in Measure for Measure, where the passionate energy and poetry of the entire play momentarily transforms into a tangible melody.

And this principle holds good of all things that partake in any degree of artistic qualities, of the furniture of our houses, and of dress, for instance, of life itself, of gesture and speech, and the details of daily intercourse; these also, for the wise, being susceptible of a suavity and charm, caught from the way in which they are done, which gives them a worth in themselves; wherein, indeed, lies what is valuable and justly attractive, in what is called the fashion of a time, which elevates the trivialities of speech, and manner, and dress, into "ends in themselves," and gives them a mysterious grace and attractiveness in the doing of them.

And this principle applies to everything that has any artistic qualities, like the furniture in our homes and our clothing, as well as life itself, our gestures and speech, and the little details of everyday interactions. For the wise, these things can have a smoothness and charm, shaped by how they are presented, which gives them intrinsic value. This is where what is valuable and appealing comes from in what we call the fashion of a time, which turns the little things in speech, manner, and dress into "goals in themselves" and gives them an enigmatic grace and allure in how they are executed.

Art, then, is thus always striving to be independent of the mere intelligence, to become a matter of pure perception, to get rid of its responsibilities to its subject or material; the ideal examples of poetry and painting being those in which the constituent elements of the composition are so welded together, that the material or subject no longer strikes the intellect only; nor the form, the eye or the ear only; but form and matter, in their union or identity, present one single effect to the "imaginative reason," that complex faculty for which every thought and feeling is twin-born with its sensible analogue or symbol.

Art is always trying to be independent from just intelligence; it aims to be purely about perception, free from the obligations to its subject or materials. The best examples of poetry and painting are those where the elements of the composition are so blended together that neither the material nor the subject appeals only to the intellect, nor does the form appeal solely to the eye or ear. Instead, form and matter come together to create a unified effect for the "imaginative reason," that intricate ability where every thought and feeling is paired with its sensory counterpart or symbol.

It is the art of music which most completely realises this artistic ideal, this perfect identification of form and matter. In its ideal, consummate moments, the end is not distinct from the means, the form from the matter, the subject from the expression; they inhere in and completely saturate each other; and to it, therefore, to the condition of its perfect moments, all the arts may be supposed constantly to tend and aspire. Music, then, and not poetry, as is so often supposed, is the true type or measure of perfected art. Therefore, although each art has its incommunicable element, its untranslatable order of impressions, its unique mode of reaching the "imaginative reason," yet the arts may be represented as continually struggling after the law or principle of music, to a condition which music alone completely realises; and one of the chief functions of aesthetic criticism, dealing with the products of art, new or old, is to estimate the degree in which each of those products approaches, in this sense, to musical law.

Music is the art that most fully embodies this artistic ideal, this perfect unity of form and content. In its ideal, perfect moments, the end is not different from the means, the form from the content, or the subject from the expression; they exist within and completely saturate each other. Therefore, to that condition of its perfect moments, all the arts can be seen as constantly striving and aspiring. Music, then, and not poetry, as is often thought, is the true model or standard of perfected art. While each art has its unique element, its untranslatable way of creating impressions, and its distinct method of reaching the "imaginative reason," the arts can be seen as always trying to achieve the principles of music, to a state that music alone fully realizes. One of the main roles of aesthetic criticism, which examines the works of art, whether new or old, is to assess how closely each of those works approaches, in this sense, the principles of music.

By no school of painters have, the necessary limitations of the art of painting been so unerringly though instinctively apprehended, and the essence of what is pictorial in a picture so justly conceived, as by the school of Venice; and the train of thought suggested in what has been now said is, perhaps, a not unfitting introduction to a few pages about Giorgione, who, though much has been taken by recent criticism from what was reputed to be his work, yet, more entirely than any other painter, sums up, in what we know of himself and his art, the spirit of the Venetian school.

No group of painters has understood the essential limits of painting as instinctively and accurately as the Venetian school. They have captured the essence of what makes an image truly pictorial. The ideas explored in this discussion serve as a fitting introduction to a few pages about Giorgione. Although recent critiques have taken away much of what was believed to be his work, he still embodies, more than any other artist, the spirit of the Venetian school through what we know about him and his art.

The beginnings of Venetian painting link themselves to the last, stiff, half-barbaric splendours of Byzantine decoration, and are but the introduction into the crust of marble and gold on the walls of the Duomo of Murano, or of Saint Mark's, of a little more of human expression. And throughout the course of its later development, always subordinate to architectural effect, the work of the Venetian school never escaped from the influence of its beginnings. Unassisted, and therefore unperplexed, by naturalism, religious mysticism, philosophical theories, it had no Giotto, no Angelico, no Botticelli. Exempt from the stress of thought and sentiment, which taxed so severely the resources of the generations of Florentine artists, those earlier Venetian painters, down to Carpaccio and the Bellini, seem never for a moment to have been tempted even to lose sight of the scope of their art in its strictness, or to forget that painting must be, before all things decorative, a thing for the eye; a space of colour on the wall, only more dexterously blent than the marking of its precious stone or the chance interchange of sun and shade upon it—this, to begin and end with—whatever higher matter of thought, or poetry, or religious reverie might play its part therein, between. At last, with final mastery of all the technical secrets of his art, and with somewhat more than "a spark of the divine fire" to his share, comes Giorgione. He is the inventor of genre, of those easily movable pictures which serve neither for uses of devotion, nor of allegorical or historic teaching—little groups of real men and women, amid congruous furniture or landscape—morsels of actual life, conversation or music or play, refined upon or idealised, till they come to seem like glimpses of life from afar. Those spaces of more cunningly blent colour, obediently filling their places, hitherto, in a mere architectural scheme, Giorgione detaches from the wall; he frames them by the hands of some skilful carver, so that people may move them readily and take with them where they go, like a poem in manuscript, or a musical instrument, to be used, at will, as a means of self-education, stimulus or solace, coming like an animated presence, into one's cabinet, to enrich the air as with some choice aroma, and, like persons, live with us, for a day or a lifetime. Of all art like this, art which has played so large a part in men's culture since that time, Giorgione is the initiator. Yet in him too that old Venetian clearness or justice, in the apprehension of the essential limitations of the pictorial art, is still undisturbed; and, while he interfuses his painted work with a high-strung sort of poetry, caught directly from a singularly rich and high-strung sort of life, yet in his selection of subject, or phase of subject, in the subordination of mere subject to pictorial design, to the main purpose of a picture, he is typical of that aspiration of all the arts towards music, which I have endeavoured to explain,—towards the perfect identification of matter and form.

The roots of Venetian painting connect to the last, rigid, somewhat barbaric splendors of Byzantine decoration. It introduces a bit more human expression into the marble and gold of the walls of the Duomo of Murano or Saint Mark's. Throughout its later development, always focused on architectural effect, the Venetian school never broke free from the influence of its origins. Unbothered and therefore uncomplicated by naturalism, religious mysticism, or philosophical ideas, it lacked figures like Giotto, Angelico, or Botticelli. Free from the burdens of thought and emotion that challenged Florentine artists, those early Venetian painters, up to Carpaccio and the Bellini, never seemed tempted to stray from the strict purpose of their art or to forget that painting must primarily be, above all, something decorative for the eye; a canvas of color on the wall, simply blended more skillfully than the markings of precious stone or the shifting interplay of light and shadow on it—this is the essence, whatever deeper themes of thought, poetry, or religious contemplation may also play a role in between. Finally, with complete mastery of all the technical secrets of his craft, and with more than "a spark of the divine fire" to his credit, comes Giorgione. He is the creator of genre painting, those easily movable pictures that serve no purpose of devotion, allegory, or historical teaching—little groups of real men and women amid appropriate furniture or landscapes—fragments of actual life, conversation, or music, refined or idealized until they look like distant glimpses of life. Those areas of more skillfully blended color, which were previously just part of an architectural scheme, Giorgione separates from the wall; he frames them with the help of a skilled carver, so people can easily move them and take them along, like a manuscript poem or a musical instrument, to be enjoyed at will as a means of self-education, inspiration, or comfort, coming into one's space like a lively presence, enriching the atmosphere like a fine aroma, and, like people, coexisting with us for a day or a lifetime. Giorgione is the pioneer of all such art that has played a significant role in culture since then. Yet in him, that old Venetian clarity regarding the essential limitations of pictorial art remains intact; while he infuses his painted work with a heightened kind of poetry drawn directly from a richly intense life, in his choice of subject, or aspect of the subject, and in prioritizing pictorial design and the main purpose of a picture, he embodies that aspiration in all the arts towards music, which I have tried to explain—towards the perfect unity of matter and form.

Born so near to Titian, though a little before him, that these two companion pupils of the aged Giovanni Bellini may almost be called contemporaries, Giorgione stands to Titian in something like the relationship of Sordello to Dante, in Mr. Browning's poem. Titian, when he leaves Bellini, becomes, in turn, the pupil of Giorgione; he lives in constant labour more than sixty years after Giorgione is in his grave; and with such fruit, that hardly one of the greater towns of Europe is without some fragment of it. But the slightly older man, with his so limited actual product (what remains to us of it seeming, when narrowly examined, to reduce itself to almost one picture, like Sordello's one fragment of lovely verse), yet expresses, in elementary motive and principle, that spirit—itself the final acquisition of all the long endeavours of Venetian art—which Titian spreads over his whole life's activity.

Born shortly before Titian, these two fellow students of the elderly Giovanni Bellini can almost be considered contemporaries. Giorgione’s relationship to Titian is somewhat similar to that of Sordello to Dante in Mr. Browning's poem. After leaving Bellini, Titian becomes, in turn, a student of Giorgione; he continues working for more than sixty years after Giorgione's death, producing such a vast body of work that hardly any major town in Europe lacks a piece of it. However, the slightly older Giorgione, with his much smaller output (what we have left of it seems to boil down to almost one painting, much like Sordello's solitary beautiful verse), still captures the spirit—the ultimate achievement of all the long efforts of Venetian art—that Titian expresses throughout his entire career.

And, as we might expect, something fabulous and illusive has always mingled itself in the brilliancy of Giorgione's fame. The exact relationship to him of many works—drawings, portraits, painted idylls—often fascinating enough, which in various collections went by his name, was from the first uncertain. Still, six or eight famous pictures at Dresden, Florence and the Louvre, were undoubtedly attributed to him, and in these, if anywhere, something of the splendour of the old Venetian humanity seemed to have been preserved. But of those six or eight famous pictures it is now known that only one is certainly from Giorgione's hand. The accomplished science of the subject has come at last, and, as in other instances, has not made the past more real for us, but assured us that we possess of it less than we seemed to possess. Much of the work on which Giorgione's immediate fame depended, work done for instantaneous effect, in all probability passed away almost within his own age, like the frescoes on the facade of the fondaco dei Tedeschi at Venice, some crimson traces of which, however, still give a strange additional touch of splendour to the scene of the Rialto. And then there is a barrier or borderland, a period about the middle of the sixteenth century, in passing through which the tradition miscarries, and the true outlines of Giorgione's work and person become obscured. It became fashionable for wealthy lovers of art, with no critical standard of authenticity, to collect so-called works of Giorgione, and a multitude of imitations came into circulation. And now, in the "new Vasari,"* the great traditional reputation, woven with so profuse demand on men's admiration, has been scrutinised thread by thread; and what remains of the most vivid and stimulating of Venetian masters, a live flame, as it seemed, in those old shadowy times, has been reduced almost to a name by his most recent critics.

And, as we might expect, something incredible and elusive has always been part of the brilliance of Giorgione's fame. The exact connection of many works—drawings, portraits, painted scenes—that various collections attributed to him has always been uncertain. Still, six or eight famous paintings in Dresden, Florence, and the Louvre have undoubtedly been credited to him, and in these, if anywhere, a bit of the splendor of the old Venetian character seems to have been preserved. However, it's now known that only one of those six or eight famous paintings is definitely by Giorgione. The detailed study of this topic has finally arrived, and, like in other cases, it hasn't made the past clearer for us but has confirmed that we actually have less of it than we thought. Much of the work that contributed to Giorgione's immediate fame, created for instant impact, likely vanished almost during his own time, similar to the frescoes on the facade of the fondaco dei Tedeschi in Venice, although some crimson traces still add an odd touch of magnificence to the scene of the Rialto. Then there's a barrier or gray area, a time around the middle of the 16th century, during which the tradition falters, and the true shape of Giorgione's work and identity becomes unclear. Wealthy art lovers without a critical standard of authenticity began to collect so-called works of Giorgione, leading to a flood of imitations. Now, in the "new Vasari,"* the great traditional reputation, intricately woven with a high demand for admiration, has been examined thread by thread; and what remains of the most vibrant and inspiring of Venetian masters, once a vibrant flame in those old shadowy times, has been reduced almost to just a name by his most recent critics.

*Crowe and Cavalcaselle: History of Painting in North Italy.

*Crowe and Cavalcaselle: A History of Painting in Northern Italy.

Yet enough remains to explain why the legend grew up, above the name, why the name attached itself, in many instances, to the bravest work of other men. The Concert in the Pitti Palace, in which a monk, with cowl and tonsure, touches the keys of a harpsichord, while a clerk, placed behind him, grasps the handle of the viol, and a third, with hat and plume, seems to wait upon the true interval for beginning to sing, is undoubtedly Giorgione's. The outline of the lifted finger, the trace of the plume, the very threads of the fine linen, which fasten themselves on the memory, in the moment before they are lost altogether in that calm unearthly glow, the skill which has caught the waves of wandering sound, and fixed them for ever on the lips and hands—these are indeed the master's own; and the criticism which, while dismissing so much hitherto believed to be Giorgione's, has established the claims of this one picture, has left it among the most precious things in the world of art.

Yet enough remains to explain why the legend developed around the name, and why that name is often linked to the most courageous works of others. The Concert in the Pitti Palace, featuring a monk in a cowl and tonsure playing the keys of a harpsichord, a clerk behind him holding the handle of a viol, and a third figure with a hat and plume seemingly waiting for the right moment to start singing, is undoubtedly Giorgione's. The outline of the raised finger, the trace of the plume, and the very threads of the fine linen stick in the memory just before they fade away into that calm, otherworldly glow. The skill that has captured the waves of floating sound and fixed them forever on the lips and hands—these are truly the master's own. The critiques that have rejected much previously thought to be Giorgione’s have confirmed the significance of this one painting, securing its place among the most treasured artworks in the world.

It is noticeable that the "distinction" of this Concert, its sustained evenness of perfection, alike in design, in execution, and in choice of personal type, becomes for the "new Vasari" the standard of Giorgione's genuine work. Finding here enough to explain his influence, and the true seal of mastery, its authors assign to Pellegrino da San Daniele the Holy Family in the Louvre, for certain points in which it comes short of that standard, but which will hardly diminish the spectator's enjoyment of a singular charm of liquid air, with which the whole picture seems instinct, filling the eyes and lips, the very garments, of its sacred personages, with some wind-searched brightness and energy; of which fine air the blue peak, clearly defined in the distance, is, as it were, the visible pledge. Similarly, another favourite picture in the Louvre, the subject of a Sonnet by a poet whose own painted work often comes to mind as one ponders over these precious things—the Fete Champetre, is assigned to an imitator of Sebastian del Piombo; and the Tempest, in the Academy at Venice (a slighter loss, perhaps, though not without its pleasant effect of clearing weather, towards the left, its one untouched morsel), to Paris Bordone, or perhaps to "some advanced craftsman of the sixteenth century." From the gallery at Dresden, the Knight embracing a Lady, where the knight's broken gauntlets seem to mark some well-known pause in a story we would willingly hear the rest of; is conceded to "a Brescian hand," and Jacob meeting Rachel to a pupil of Palma; and, whatever their charm, we are called on to give up the Ordeal and the Finding of Moses with its jewel-like pools of water, perhaps to Bellini.

It's clear that the "distinctive" quality of this Concert, its consistent level of perfection in design, execution, and choice of subjects, sets the standard for Giorgione's authentic work for the "new Vasari." Here, there is enough to illustrate his influence and the true mark of mastery. The authors attribute the Holy Family in the Louvre to Pellegrino da San Daniele, noting certain aspects where it falls short of that standard, though this hardly takes away from the viewer's enjoyment of the unique charm of the fluid air that seems to fill the entire painting, illuminating the eyes, lips, and even the garments of its sacred figures with a bright, energetic light; the blue peak clearly visible in the background serves as a sort of visible promise of this fine air. Likewise, another favorite work in the Louvre, the subject of a Sonnet by a poet whose own paintings often come to mind while contemplating these treasures—the Fete Champetre—is attributed to an imitator of Sebastian del Piombo; and the Tempest, housed in the Academy in Venice (perhaps a lesser loss, though not without its pleasing effect of clearing weather on the left, with its untouched section), is assigned to Paris Bordone, or maybe to "some skilled craftsman of the sixteenth century." From the Dresden gallery, the Knight embracing a Lady, where the knight's broken gauntlets hint at a familiar pause in a story we would love to hear the rest of; is credited to "a Brescian hand," while Jacob meeting Rachel is linked to a pupil of Palma; and, charming as they are, we may need to say goodbye to the Ordeal and the Finding of Moses with its jewel-like water pools, potentially assigned to Bellini.

Nor has the criticism, which thus so freely diminishes the number of his authentic works, added anything important to the well-known outline of the life and personality of the man: only, it has fixed one or two dates, one or two circumstances, a little more exactly. Giorgione was born before the year 1477, and spent his childhood at Castelfranco, where the last crags of the Venetian Alps break down romantically, with something of parklike grace, to the plain. A natural child of the family of the Barbarelli by a peasant-girl of Vedelago, he finds his way early into the circle of notable persons—people of courtesy; and becomes initiated into those differences of personal type, manner, and even of dress, which are best understood there—that "distinction" of the Concert of the Pitti Palace. Not far from his home lives Catherine of Cornara, formerly Queen of Cyprus; and, up in the towers which still remain, Tuzio Costanzo, the famous condottiere—a picturesque remnant of medieval manners, amid a civilisation rapidly changing. Giorgione paints their portraits; and when Tuzio's son, Matteo, dies in early youth, adorns in his memory a chapel in the church of Castelfranco, painting on this occasion, perhaps, the altar-piece, foremost among his authentic works, still to be seen there, with the figure of the warrior-saint, Liberale, of which the original little study in oil, with the delicately gleaming, silver-grey armour, is one of the greater treasures of the National Gallery, and in which, as in some other knightly personages attributed to him, people have supposed the likeness of his own presumably gracious presence. Thither, at last, he is himself brought home from Venice, early dead, but celebrated. It happened, about his thirty-fourth year, that in one of those parties at which he entertained his friends with music, he met a certain lady of whom he became greatly enamoured, and "they rejoiced greatly," says Vasari, "the one and the other, in their loves." And two quite different legends concerning it agree in this, that it was through this lady he came by his death: Ridolfi relating that, being robbed of her by one of his pupils, he died of grief at the double treason;—Vasari, that she being secretly stricken of the plague, and he making his visits to her as usual, he took the sickness from her mortally, along with her kisses, and so briefly departed.

Nor has the criticism, which so freely reduces the number of his authentic works, added anything significant to the well-known outline of his life and character: it has only clarified one or two dates and circumstances a bit more precisely. Giorgione was born before 1477 and spent his childhood in Castelfranco, where the last peaks of the Venetian Alps gracefully descend to the plain. A natural child of the Barbarelli family by a peasant girl from Vedelago, he quickly found his way into a circle of notable people—polite society—and became acquainted with the various personal styles, manners, and even fashions that are best understood there—that "distinction" of the Concert of the Pitti Palace. Not far from his home lives Catherine of Cornara, the former Queen of Cyprus; and in the towers that still stand, Tuzio Costanzo, the famous condottiere, a picturesque remnant of medieval customs, amidst a rapidly changing civilization. Giorgione painted their portraits, and when Tuzio’s son, Matteo, died young, he created a chapel in his memory at the church of Castelfranco, possibly painting the altar-piece, which is one of his most recognized works still there today. It features the warrior-saint, Liberale, with the original small oil study, showcasing delicately gleaming silver-grey armor, being one of the National Gallery’s great treasures, and in which, as in other knightly figures attributed to him, people have imagined the likeness of his presumably graceful presence. Eventually, he was brought back home from Venice, early passed but celebrated. Around his thirty-fourth year, during one of those gatherings where he entertained friends with music, he met a lady he became deeply enamored with, and "they rejoiced greatly," says Vasari, "in their loves." Two very different legends about it agree on one point: it was because of this lady that he met his death: Ridolfi claims that after being robbed of her by one of his students, he died of sorrow at the double betrayal;—Vasari states that when she secretly contracted the plague, he continued visiting her as usual, catching the illness from her kisses, and thus he departed shortly after.

But, although the number of Giorgione's extant works has been thus limited by recent criticism, all is not done when the real and the traditional elements in what concerns him have been discriminated; for, in what is connected with a great name, much that is not real is often very stimulating; and, for the aesthetic philosopher, over and above the real Giorgione and his authentic extant works, there remains the Giorgionesque also—an influence, a spirit or type in art, active in men so different as those to whom many of his supposed works are really assignable—a veritable school, which grew together out of all those fascinating works rightly or wrongly attributed to him; out of many copies from, or variations on him, by unknown or uncertain workmen, whose drawings and designs were, for various reasons, prized as his; out of the immediate impression he made upon his contemporaries, and with which he continued in men's minds; out of many traditions of subject and treatment, which really descend from him to our own time, and by retracing which we fill out the original image; Giorgione thus becoming a sort of impersonation of Venice itself, its projected reflex or ideal, all that was intense or desirable in it thus crystallising about the memory of this wonderful young man.

However, even though recent criticism has limited the number of Giorgione's remaining works, understanding his real contributions versus the traditional narratives surrounding him is just the beginning. With a great name like his, much of what isn’t genuine can still be very inspiring. For the aesthetic philosopher, beyond the real Giorgione and his authentic surviving works, there's also the Giorgionesque—an influence, a spirit, or a style in art that has impacted individuals as diverse as those to whom many of the works mistakenly attributed to him actually belong. It represents a true school that developed from all those captivating pieces, whether correctly or incorrectly assigned to him; from many copies and variations by unknown or uncertain artists, whose drawings and designs were valued for various reasons as if they were his; from the immediate impact he had on his contemporaries and how he remained in people’s minds; and from many themes and techniques that genuinely trace back to him and have continued to the present day, enriching the original image. Thus, Giorgione becomes a kind of embodiment of Venice itself, reflecting its ideals and desires, all that was intense or admirable about it crystallizing around the memory of this remarkable young man.

And now, finally, let me illustrate some of the characteristics of this School of Giorgione, as we may call it, which, for most of us, notwithstanding all that negative criticism of the "new Vasari," will still identify itself with those famous pictures at Florence, Dresden and Paris; and in which a certain artistic ideal is defined for us—the conception of a peculiar aim and procedure in art, which we may understand as the Giorgionesque, wherever we find it, whether in Venetian work generally, or in work of our own time—and of which the Concert, that undoubted work of Giorgione in the Pitti Palace, is the typical instance, and a pledge authenticating the connexion of the school with the master.

And now, finally, let me highlight some characteristics of what we can call the School of Giorgione, which, for many of us, despite all the negative criticism of the "new Vasari," will still be associated with those famous paintings in Florence, Dresden, and Paris. In this school, a specific artistic ideal is defined for us—the idea of a unique aim and approach in art, which we can recognize as the Giorgionesque, no matter where we find it, whether in Venetian art in general or in works from our own time. The Concert, an undeniable work of Giorgione in the Pitti Palace, is a typical example and serves as proof of the school’s connection to the master.

I have spoken of a certain interpretation of the matter or subject of a work of art with the form of it, a condition realised absolutely only in music, as the condition to which every form of art is perpetually aspiring. In the art of painting, the attainment of this ideal condition, this perfect interpretation of the subject with colour and design, depends, of course, in great measure, on dexterous choice of that subject, or phase of subject; and such choice is one of the secrets of Giorgione's school. It is the school of genre, and employs itself mainly with "painted idylls," but, in the production of this pictorial poetry, exercises a wonderful tact in the selecting of such matter as lends itself most readily and entirely to pictorial form, to complete expression by drawing and colour. For although its productions are painted poems, they belong to a sort of poetry which tells itself without an articulated story. The master is pre-eminent for the resolution, the ease and quickness, with which he reproduces instantaneous motion—the lacing-on of armour, with the head bent back so stately—the fainting lady—the embrace, rapid as the kiss caught, with death itself, from dying lips—the momentary conjunction of mirrors and polished armour and still water, by which all the sides of a solid image are presented at once, solving that casuistical question whether painting can present an object as completely as sculpture. The sudden act, the rapid transition of thought, the passing expression—this he arrests with that vivacity which Vasari has attributed to him, il fuoco Giorgionesco, as he terms it. Now it is part of the ideality of the highest sort of dramatic poetry, that it presents us with a kind of profoundly significant and animated instants, a mere gesture, a look, a smile, perhaps—some brief and wholly concrete moment—into which, however, all the motives, all the interests and effects of a long history, have condensed themselves, and which seem to absorb past and future in an intense consciousness of the present. Such ideal instants the school of Giorgione selects, with its admirable tact, from that feverish, tumultuously coloured life of the old citizens of Venice—exquisite pauses in time, in which, arrested thus, we seem to be spectators of all the fulness of existence, and which are like some consummate extract or quintessence of life.

I've talked about a certain interpretation of the topic or subject of a piece of art along with its form, which is a condition achieved only in music and is something every art form is constantly striving for. In painting, reaching this ideal condition, this perfect interpretation of the subject through color and design, largely depends on skillfully choosing that subject or aspect of the subject; this choice is one of the secrets of Giorgione's school. It is focused on genre and mainly works with "painted idylls," but in creating this pictorial poetry, it shows great skill in selecting subjects that lend themselves easily and fully to visual form, allowing for complete expression through drawing and color. Even though these works are painted poems, they belong to a type of poetry that tells its story without a detailed narrative. The master excels at capturing instantaneous motion—the lacing of armor, with the head held back so proudly—the swooning lady—the embrace, as quick as the kiss taken from dying lips—the fleeting combination of mirrors, polished armor, and still water, which presents all angles of a solid image at once, addressing the question of whether painting can represent an object as completely as sculpture. The sudden action, the quick shift in thought, the passing expression—he captures these with the vividness that Vasari praised, calling it il fuoco Giorgionesco. Now, it's part of the ideal nature of the highest form of dramatic poetry to show us profoundly meaningful and animated moments, a mere gesture, a glance, a smile—perhaps some brief and concrete instant—into which all the motives, interests, and effects of a long history have been condensed, seeming to encapsulate past and future in an intense awareness of the present. This school of Giorgione skillfully selects such ideal moments from the vibrant, tumultuously colored life of the old citizens of Venice—exquisite pauses in time, where, when frozen, we feel like spectators of the fullness of existence, resembling some perfect essence or quintessence of life.

It is to the law or condition of music, as I said, that all art like this is really aspiring and, in the school of Giorgione, the perfect moments of music itself, the making or hearing of music, song or its accompaniment, are themselves prominent as subjects. On that background of the silence of Venice, which the visitor there finds so impressive, the world of Italian music was then forming. In choice of subject, as in all besides, the Concert of the Pitti Palace is typical of all that Giorgione, himself an admirable musician, touched with his influence; and in sketch or finished picture, in various collections, we may follow it through many intricate variations—men fainting at music, music heard at the pool-side while people fish, or mingled with the sound of the pitcher in the well, or heard across running water, or among the flocks; the tuning of instruments—people with intent faces, as if listening, like those described by Plato in an ingenious passage, to detect the smallest interval of musical sound, the smallest undulation in the air, or feeling for music in thought on a stringless instrument, ear and finger refining themselves infinitely, in the appetite for sweet sound—a momentary touch of an instrument in the twilight, as one passes through some unfamiliar room, in a chance company.

It is in the nature of music, as I mentioned, that all art like this truly strives for something greater, and in the school of Giorgione, the perfect moments of music itself—creating or listening to music, singing or its accompaniment—become prominent subjects. Against the backdrop of Venice's silence, which visitors find so striking, the world of Italian music was emerging. In its choice of subjects, as in everything else, the Concert of the Pitti Palace reflects what Giorgione, himself a talented musician, infused with his influence; and in sketches or finished pieces, across various collections, we can trace it through many intricate variations—people captivated by music, music heard by the pool while people fish, or blending with the sound of a pitcher in the well, or carried across running water, or among the flocks; the tuning of instruments—people with focused expressions, as if straining to hear, like those described by Plato in a clever passage, to catch the slightest musical interval, the faintest ripple in the air, or searching for music in thought on an unstrung instrument, ear and finger refining themselves endlessly, driven by a desire for sweet sound—a brief touch of an instrument in the twilight, as one moves through an unfamiliar room, in unexpected company.

In such favourite incidents, then, of Giorgione's school, music or music-like intervals in our existence, life itself is conceived as a sort of listening—listening to music, to the reading of Bandello's novels, to the sound of water, to time as it flies. Often such moments are really our moments of play, and we are surprised at the unexpected blessedness of what may seem our least important part of time; not merely because play is in many instances that to which people really apply their own best powers, but also because at such times, the stress of our servile, everyday attentiveness being relaxed, the happier powers in things without us are permitted free passage, and have their way with us. And so, from music, the school of Giorgione passes often to the play which is like music; to those masques in which men avowedly do but play at real life, like children "dressing up," disguised in the strange old Italian dresses, parti-coloured, or fantastic with embroidery and furs, of which the master was so curious a designer, and which, above all the spotless white linen at wrist and throat, he painted so dexterously.

In such favored moments, then, of Giorgione's school, music or music-like intervals in our lives, existence itself is seen as a kind of listening—listening to music, to reading Bandello's novels, to the sound of water, to time as it flies. Often these moments are truly our moments of play, and we are surprised by the unexpected joy found in what may seem like the least significant parts of our time; not only because play is where people often put forth their best efforts, but also because during these times, the pressure of our everyday attentiveness eases, allowing the happier aspects of the world around us to flow freely and influence us. Thus, from music, Giorgione's school often transitions to play that resembles music; to those masquerades where men openly engage in pretending to live real life, like children "dressing up," disguised in the strange old Italian costumes, bright and elaborate with embroidery and furs, which the master designed so inventively, particularly the flawless white linen at the wrists and throat that he painted with such skill.

And when people are happy in this thirsty land water will not be far off; and in the school of Giorgione, the presence of water—the well, or marble-rimmed pool, the drawing or pouring of water, as the woman pours it from a pitcher with her jewelled hand in the Fete Champetre, listening, perhaps, to the cool sound as it falls, blent with the music of the pipes—is as characteristic, and almost as suggestive, as that of music itself. And the landscape feels, and is glad of it also—a landscape full of clearness, of the effects of water, of fresh rain newly passed through the air, and collected into the grassy channels; the air, too, in the school of Giorgione, seeming as vivid as the people who breathe it, and literally empyrean, all impurities being burnt out of it, and no taint, no floating particle of anything but its own proper elements allowed to subsist within it.

And when people are happy in this dry land, water won't be far away; in Giorgione's art, the presence of water—the well, or marble-edged pool, the act of drawing or pouring water, as the woman pours it from a pitcher with her jeweled hand in the Fete Champetre, perhaps listening to the cool sound as it falls, mixed with the music of the pipes—is just as characteristic and almost as evocative as music itself. The landscape feels, and is happy about it too—a landscape full of clarity, showing the effects of water, of fresh rain just passed through the air and collected into grassy channels; the air in Giorgione's art seems as vivid as the people who breathe it, and literally heavenly, with all impurities burned out, allowing nothing but its own pure elements to exist within it.

Its scenery is such as in England we call "park scenery," with some elusive refinement felt about the rustic buildings, the choice grass, the grouped trees, the undulations deftly economised for graceful effect. Only, in Italy all natural things are, as it were, woven through and through with gold thread, even the cypress revealing it among the folds of its blackness. And it is with gold dust, or gold thread, that these Venetian painters seem to work, spinning its fine filaments, through the solemn human flesh, away into the white plastered walls of the thatched huts. The harsher details of the mountains recede to a harmonious distance, the one peak of rich blue above the horizon remaining but as the visible warrant of that due coolness which is all we need ask here of the Alps, with their dark rains and streams. Yet what real, airy space, as the eye passes from level to level, through the long-drawn valley in which Jacob embraces Rachel among the flocks! Nowhere is there a truer instance of that balance, that modulated unison of landscape and persons—of the human image and its accessories—already noticed as characteristic of the Venetian school, so that, in it, neither personage nor scenery is ever a mere pretext for the other.

Its scenery is what we in England would call "park scenery," with an elusive refinement felt in the rustic buildings, the carefully chosen grass, the clustered trees, and the gentle hills arranged for a graceful effect. However, in Italy, everything natural seems to be woven with golden thread, even the cypress trees revealing it through their dark foliage. It seems that these Venetian painters work with gold dust or gold thread, spinning fine filaments through the solemn human figures, extending into the whitewashed walls of the thatched cottages. The harsher details of the mountains fade into a harmonious distance, with one peak of rich blue above the horizon serving as the visible sign of the coolness we need from the Alps, along with their dark rains and streams. Yet, there’s such a real, airy space as the eye moves from level to level through the long valley where Jacob embraces Rachel among the flocks! Nowhere is there a better example of that balance, that harmonious unity of landscape and people — of the human figure and its surroundings — already noted as a hallmark of the Venetian school, so that in this art, neither the figures nor the scenery are ever just a backdrop for the other.

Something like this seems to me to be the vraie verite about Giorgione, if I may adopt a serviceable expression, by which the French recognise those more liberal and durable impressions which, in respect of any really considerable person or subject, anything that has at all intricately occupied men's attention, lie beyond, and must supplement, the narrower range of the strictly ascertained facts about it. In this, Giorgione is but an illustration of a valuable general caution we may abide by in all criticism. As regards Giorgione himself, we have indeed to take note of all those negations and exceptions, by which, at first sight, a "new Vasari" seems merely to have confused our apprehension of a delightful object, to have explained away out of our inheritance from past time what seemed of high value there. Yet it is not with a full understanding even of those exceptions that one can leave off just at this point. Properly qualified, such exceptions are but a salt of genuineness in our knowledge; and beyond all those strictly ascertained facts, we must take note of that indirect influence by which one like Giorgione, for instance, enlarges his permanent efficacy and really makes himself felt in our culture. In a just impression of that, is the essential truth, the vraie verite concerning him.

Something like this seems to me to be the true truth about Giorgione, if I can use a useful expression that the French use to refer to those more open and lasting impressions that go beyond, and must complement, the limited range of strictly established facts about a significant person or subject that has captured people's attention in a deeper way. In this regard, Giorgione serves as an example of a valuable general guideline we can follow in all criticism. When it comes to Giorgione himself, we really have to acknowledge all those negations and exceptions that, at first glance, make it seem like a "new Vasari" has merely muddled our understanding of a beautiful subject, explaining away what once seemed of great value from our historical legacy. However, even with a complete understanding of those exceptions, one cannot stop at that point. Properly framed, such exceptions are just a seasoning of authenticity in our knowledge; and beyond all those strictly established facts, we must recognize that indirect influence by which someone like Giorgione, for instance, enhances his lasting impact and truly makes his presence known in our culture. In a fair impression of that lies the essential truth, the true truth about him.

1877.

1877.




JOACHIM DU BELLAY

In the middle of the sixteenth century, when the spirit of the Renaissance was everywhere, and people had begun to look back with distaste on the works of the middle age, the old Gothic manner had still one chance more, in borrowing something from the rival which was about to supplant it. In this way there was produced, chiefly in France, a new and peculiar phase of taste with qualities and a charm of its own, blending the somewhat attenuated grace of Italian ornament with the general outlines of Northern design. It produced the Chateau de Gaillon, as you may still see it in the delicate engravings of Israel Silvestre—a Gothic donjon veiled faintly by a surface of dainty Italian traceries—Chenonceaux, Blois, Chambord, and the church of Brou. In painting, there came from Italy workmen like Maitre Roux and the masters of the school of Fontainebleau, to have their later Italian voluptuousness attempered by the naive and silvery qualities of the native style; and it was characteristic of these painters that they were most successful in painting on glass, an art so essentially medieval. Taking it up where the middle age had left it, they found their whole work among the last subtleties of colour and line; and keeping within the true limits of their material, they got quite a new order of effects from it, and felt their way to refinements on colour never dreamed of by those older workmen, the glass-painters of Chartres or Le Mans. What is called the Renaissance in France is thus not so much the introduction of a wholly new taste ready-made from Italy, but rather the finest and subtlest phase of the middle age itself, its last fleeting splendour and temperate Saint Martin's summer. In poetry, the Gothic spirit in France had produced a thousand songs; and in the Renaissance, French poetry too did but borrow something to blend with a native growth, and the poems of Ronsard, with their ingenuity, their delicately figured surfaces, their slightness, their fanciful combinations of rhyme, are but the correlative of the traceries of the house of Jacques Coeur at Bourges, or the Maison de Justice at Rouen.

In the middle of the sixteenth century, when the Renaissance spirit was everywhere and people were beginning to look back negatively at the works of the Middle Ages, the old Gothic style had one last chance by borrowing elements from the rival style that was about to replace it. This led to the creation, mainly in France, of a new and distinctive taste that combined the somewhat understated elegance of Italian decoration with the general shapes of Northern design. It resulted in the Chateau de Gaillon, which you can still see in the delicate engravings of Israel Silvestre—a Gothic fortress faintly adorned with delicate Italian patterns—along with Chenonceaux, Blois, Chambord, and the church of Brou. In painting, artisans from Italy like Maitre Roux and the masters of the Fontainebleau school brought their later Italian sensuality, tempered by the naive and silvery qualities of the local style. These painters were particularly successful in painting on glass, an art that was essentially medieval. Picking up where the Middle Ages left off, they focused on the final subtleties of color and line, and by working within the true limits of their medium, they achieved a new range of effects and discovered color refinements that the older glass painters of Chartres or Le Mans had never imagined. What is known as the Renaissance in France is not just the introduction of a brand new taste imported from Italy, but rather the most refined and subtle phase of the Middle Ages itself, its last fleeting splendor, and a temperate Saint Martin's summer. In poetry, the Gothic spirit in France had produced a thousand songs, and during the Renaissance, French poetry also borrowed elements to blend with its native growth. The poems of Ronsard, with their cleverness, delicately crafted surfaces, lightness, and whimsical rhyme combinations, are simply a reflection of the tracery seen in the house of Jacques Coeur at Bourges or the Maison de Justice in Rouen.

There was indeed something in the native French taste naturally akin to that Italian finesse. The characteristic of French work had always been a certain nicety, a remarkable daintiness of hand, une nettete remarquable d'execution. In the paintings of Francois Clouet, for example, or rather of the Clouets—for there was a whole family of them—painters remarkable for their resistance to Italian influences, there is a silveriness of colour and a clearness of expression which distinguish them very definitely from their Flemish neighbours, Hemling or the Van Eycks. And this nicety is not less characteristic of old French poetry. A light, aerial delicacy, a simple elegance—une nettete remarquable d'execution:—these are essential characteristics alike of Villon's poetry, and of the Hours of Anne of Brittany. They are characteristic too of a hundred French Gothic carvings and traceries. Alike in the old Gothic cathedrals, and in their counterpart, the old Gothic chansons de geste, the rough and ponderous mass becomes, as if by passing for a moment into happier conditions, or through a more gracious stratum of air, graceful and refined, like the carved ferneries on the granite church at Folgoat, or the lines which describe the fair priestly hands of Archbishop Turpin, in the song of Roland; although below both alike there is a fund of mere Gothic strength, or heaviness.*

There was definitely something in the French taste that naturally aligned with Italian finesse. The hallmark of French artistry has always been a certain delicacy, a remarkable attention to detail, une nettete remarquable d'execution. In the works of Francois Clouet, for instance, or rather the Clouets—since there was an entire family of them—known for their resistance to Italian influences, there is a silvery quality of color and a clarity of expression that sets them apart from their Flemish neighbors, like Hemling or the Van Eycks. This delicacy is also a defining feature of old French poetry. A light, airy finesse, a simple elegance—une nettete remarquable d'execution—these are key traits in both Villon's poetry and the Hours of Anne of Brittany. They are also characteristic of numerous French Gothic carvings and decorative patterns. In both the old Gothic cathedrals and their counterparts, the old Gothic chansons de geste, the rough and heavy mass transforms, as if for a moment passing into more joyful conditions or through a lighter atmosphere, becoming graceful and refined, like the intricately carved fern designs on the granite church at Folgoat, or the lines that depict the fair priestly hands of Archbishop Turpin in the song of Roland; although beneath both lies a foundation of sheer Gothic strength or heaviness.*

*The purely artistic aspects of this subject have been interpreted, in a work of great taste and learning, by Mrs. Mark Pattison:—The Renaissance of Art in France.

*The purely artistic aspects of this subject have been interpreted, in a work of great taste and learning, by Mrs. Mark Pattison:—The Renaissance of Art in France.

And Villon's songs and Clouet's paintings are like these. It is the higher touch making itself felt here and there, betraying itself, like nobler blood in a lower stock, by a fine line or gesture or expression, the turn of a wrist, the tapering of a finger. In Ronsard's time that rougher element seemed likely to predominate. No one can turn over the pages of Rabelais without feeling how much need there was of softening, of castigation. To effect this softening is the object of the revolution in poetry which is connected with Ronsard's name. Casting about for the means of thus refining upon and saving the character of French literature, he accepted that influx of Renaissance taste, which, leaving the buildings, the language, the art, the poetry of France, at bottom, what they were, old French Gothic still, gilds their surfaces with a strange, delightful, foreign aspect passing over all that Northern land, in itself neither deeper nor more permanent than a chance effect of light. He reinforces, he doubles the French daintiness by Italian finesse. Thereupon, nearly all the force and all the seriousness of French work disappear; only the elegance, the aerial touch, the perfect manner remain. But this elegance, this manner, this daintiness of execution are consummate, and have an unmistakable aesthetic value.

And Villon's songs and Clouet's paintings are like this. It's the higher quality that surfaces here and there, revealing itself, like noble blood in a less distinguished lineage, through a fine line, gesture, or expression—the movement of a wrist, the slenderness of a finger. In Ronsard's time, that rougher element seemed more likely to dominate. No one can read through Rabelais without sensing how much there was a need for refinement and chastisement. Achieving this refinement is the goal of the poetic revolution associated with Ronsard's name. In searching for ways to enhance and preserve the character of French literature, he embraced the influx of Renaissance taste, which, while keeping the buildings, language, art, and poetry of France fundamentally what they were—old French Gothic—adds a strange, enchanting, foreign dimension overlaid on that Northern landscape, which in itself is not deeper or more lasting than a fleeting effect of light. He enriches and amplifies French delicacy with Italian finesse. As a result, nearly all the strength and seriousness of French work fades away; only elegance, a light touch, and perfect style remain. But this elegance, this style, this finesse in execution is masterful and holds an unmistakable aesthetic value.

So the old French chanson, which, like the old Northern Gothic ornament, though it sometimes refined itself into a sort of weird elegance, was often, in its essence, something rude and formless, became in the hands of Ronsard a Pindaric ode. He gave it structure, a sustained system, strophe and antistrophe, and taught it a changefulness and variety of metre which keep the curiosity always excited, so that the very aspect of it, as it lies written on the page, carries the eye lightly onwards, and of which this is a good instance:—

So the old French song, which, like the old Northern Gothic decoration, sometimes became a kind of strange elegance, often, at its core, was something crude and shapeless, transformed in Ronsard's hands into a Pindaric ode. He provided it with structure, a consistent system, strophe and antistrophe, and introduced a dynamic variety of meter that keeps curiosity piqued, so that the very look of it, as it appears on the page, draws the eye forward effortlessly, of which this is a good example:—

Avril, la grace, et le ris
     De Cypris,
Le flair et la douce haleine;
Avril, le parfum des dieux,
     Qui, des cieux,
Sentent l'odeur de la plaine;

Avril, grace, and laughter
     Of Cypris,
The scent and the sweet breath;
Avril, the fragrance of the gods,
     Who, from the skies,
Smell the aroma of the fields;

C'est toy, courteis et gentil,
     Qui, d'exil
Retire ces passageres,
Ces arondelles qui vont,
     Et qui sont
Du printemps les messageres.

C'est toi, courtois et gentil,
     Qui, de l'exil
Ramène ces passagères,
Ces hirondelles qui s'en vont,
     Et qui sont
Les messagères du printemps.

That is not by Ronsard, but by Remy Belleau, for Ronsard soon came to have a school. Six other poets threw in their lot with him in his literary revolution—this Remy Belleau, Antoine de Baif, Pontus de Tyard, Etienne Jodelle, Jean Daurat, and lastly Joachim du Bellay; and with that strange love of emblems which is characteristic of the time, which covered all the works of Francis the First with the salamander, and all the works of Henry the Second with the double crescent, and all the works of Anne of Brittany with the knotted cord, they called themselves the Pleiad; seven in all, although, as happens with the celestial Pleiad, if you scrutinise this constellation of poets more carefully you may find there a great number of minor stars.

That isn’t by Ronsard, but by Remy Belleau, because Ronsard quickly started a school. Six other poets joined him in his literary movement—Remy Belleau, Antoine de Baif, Pontus de Tyard, Etienne Jodelle, Jean Daurat, and finally Joachim du Bellay; and with that odd fondness for symbols typical of the time, which adorned all the works of Francis the First with the salamander, all the works of Henry the Second with the double crescent, and all the works of Anne of Brittany with the knotted cord, they referred to themselves as the Pleiad; seven in total, although, like the celestial Pleiad, if you look closer at this group of poets, you might find a lot of lesser stars.

The first note of this literary revolution was struck by Joachim du Bellay in a little tract written at the early age of twenty-four, which coming to us through three centuries seems of yesterday, so full is it of those delicate critical distinctions which are sometimes supposed peculiar to modern writers. The piece has for its title La Deffense et Illustration de la langue Francoyse; and its problem is how to illustrate or ennoble the French language, to give it lustre. We are accustomed to speak of the varied critical and creative movement of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries as the Renaissance, and because we have a single name for it we may sometimes fancy that there was more unity in the thing itself than there really was. Even the Reformation, that other great movement of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, had far less unity, far less of combined action, than is at first sight supposed; and the Renaissance was infinitely less united, less conscious of combined action, than the Reformation. But if anywhere the Renaissance became conscious, as a German philosopher might say, if ever it was understood as a systematic movement by those who took part in it, it is in this little book of Joachim du Bellay's, which it is impossible to read without feeling the excitement, the animation, of change, of discovery. "It is a remarkable fact," says M. Sainte-Beuve, "and an inversion of what is true of other languages, that, in French, prose has always had the precedence over poetry." Du Bellay's prose is perfectly transparent, flexible, and chaste. In many ways it is a more characteristic example of the culture of the Pleiad than any of its verse; and those who love the whole movement of which the Pleiad is a part, for a weird foreign grace in it, and may be looking about for a true specimen of it, cannot have a better than Joachim du Bellay and this little treatise of his.

The first note of this literary revolution was struck by Joachim du Bellay in a short pamphlet he wrote at just twenty-four years old, which, after three centuries, feels like it was written yesterday because it’s packed with those subtle critical distinctions that we often think are unique to modern writers. The piece is titled *La Deffense et Illustration de la langue Francoyse*, and its objective is to elevate or enhance the French language, to give it shine. We often refer to the diverse critical and creative movements of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries as the Renaissance, and because we have a single term for it, we might sometimes believe that there was more cohesion in the movement than there actually was. Even the Reformation, another significant movement of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, had much less unity and combined action than it first appears; and the Renaissance was far less unified and aware of a collective effort than the Reformation. However, if there was ever a moment when the Renaissance became aware of itself as a systematic movement, as a German philosopher might put it, it’s in this little book by Joachim du Bellay, which is impossible to read without sensing the excitement and energy of change and discovery. "It is a remarkable fact," says M. Sainte-Beuve, "and an inversion of what is true for other languages, that in French, prose has always taken precedence over poetry." Du Bellay's prose is completely clear, adaptable, and pure. In many ways, it represents the culture of the Pleiade better than any of its poetry; and for those who appreciate the entire movement that the Pleiade is a part of, seeking a true representation of it, there’s no better example than Joachim du Bellay and this little treatise of his.

Du Bellay's object is to adjust the existing French culture to the rediscovered classical culture; and in discussing this problem, and developing the theories of the Pleiad, he has lighted upon many principles of permanent truth and applicability. There were some who despaired of the French language altogether, who thought it naturally incapable of the fulness and elegance of Greek and Latin—cette elegance et copie qui est en la langue Grecque et Romaine—that science could be adequately discussed, and poetry nobly written, only in the dead languages. "Those who speak thus," says Du Bellay, "make me think of those relics which one may only see through a little pane of glass, and must not touch with one's hands. That is what these people do with all branches of culture, which they keep shut up in Greek and Latin books, not permitting one to see them otherwise, or transport them out of dead words into those which are alive, and wing their way daily through the months of men." "Languages," he says again, "are not born like plants and trees, some naturally feeble and sickly, others healthy and strong and apter to bear the weight of men's conceptions, but all their virtue is generated in the world of choice and men's freewill concerning them. Therefore, I cannot blame too strongly the rashness of some of our countrymen, who being anything rather than Greeks or Latins, depreciate and reject with more than stoical disdain everything written in French; nor can I express my surprise at the odd opinion of some learned men who think that our vulgar tongue is wholly incapable of erudition and good literature."

Du Bellay's goal is to adapt the current French culture to the rediscovered classical culture. In examining this issue and expanding on the theories of the Pleiade, he has uncovered many principles of lasting truth and relevance. Some despaired of the French language entirely, believing it was naturally unable to match the richness and elegance of Greek and Latin—"cette elegance et copie qui est en la langue Grecque et Romaine"—and thought that science could only be properly discussed and poetry beautifully written in those dead languages. "Those who think this," says Du Bellay, "remind me of relics that can only be seen through a small pane of glass and shouldn’t be touched. That’s how these people treat all areas of culture, which they confine to Greek and Latin books, refusing to look at them in any other way or transfer them from dead words to living ones that promote communication among people." "Languages," he continues, "aren’t born like plants and trees, with some being naturally weak and others healthy and robust enough to carry the weight of human thoughts. Their strength comes from the choices and free will of people regarding them. Therefore, I can’t overly criticize the recklessness of some of my fellow countrymen, who, being anything but Greeks or Latins, dismiss and reject everything written in French with more than stoic disdain; nor can I hide my surprise at the strange opinion of some scholars who believe our common tongue is entirely incapable of scholarship and great literature."

It was an age of translations. Du Bellay himself translated two books of the Aeneid, and other poetry, old and new, and there were some who thought that the translation of the classical literature was the true means of ennobling the French language:—strangers are ever favourites with us—nous favorisons toujours les etrangers. Du Bellay moderates their expectations. "I do not believe that one can learn the right use of them"—he is speaking of figures and ornament in language—"from translations, because it is impossible to reproduce them with the same grace with which the original author used them. For each language has, I know not what peculiarity of its own; and if you force yourself to express the naturalness (le naif) of this, in another language, observing the law of translation, which is, not to expatiate beyond the limits of the author himself; your words will be constrained, cold and ungraceful." Then he fixes the test of all good translation:—"To prove this, read me Demosthenes and Homer in Latin, Cicero and Virgil in French, and see whether they produce in you the same affections which you experience in reading those authors in the original."

It was a time of translations. Du Bellay himself translated two books of the Aeneid and other poetry, both old and new, and some believed that translating classical literature was the real way to elevate the French language: strangers are always favored by us—nous favorisons toujours les etrangers. Du Bellay tempers their expectations. "I don’t think you can learn the right use of them"—he's talking about figures and embellishments in language—"from translations, because it’s impossible to replicate them with the same elegance the original author had. Each language has its own unique characteristics, and if you try to express the naturalness (le naif) of this in another language, while sticking to the rules of translation, which is not to go beyond the author's limits; your words will end up feeling forced, cold, and awkward." Then he establishes the standard for all good translation: "To prove this, read me Demosthenes and Homer in Latin, Cicero and Virgil in French, and see if they evoke the same feelings that you get from reading those authors in the original."

In this effort to ennoble the French language, to give it grace, number, perfection, and as painters do to their pictures, that last, so desirable, touch—cette derniere main que nous desirons—what Du Bellay is pleading for is his mother-tongue, the language, that is, in which one will have the utmost degree of what is moving and passionate. He recognised of what force the music and dignity of languages are, how they enter into the inmost part of things; and in pleading for the cultivation of the French language, he is pleading for no merely scholastic interest, but for freedom, impulse, reality, not in literature merely, but in daily communion of speech. After all, it was impossible to have this impulse in Greek and Latin, dead languages shut up in books as in reliquaries—peris et mises en reliquaires de livres. By aid of this starveling stock—pauvre plante et vergette—of the French language, he must speak delicately, movingly, if he is ever to speak so at all: that, or none, must be for him the medium of what he calls, in one of his great phrases, le discours fatal des choses mondaines—that discourse about affairs which decides men's fates. And it is his patriotism not to despair of it; he sees it already perfect in all elegance and beauty of words—parfait en toute elegance et venuste de paroles.

In this effort to elevate the French language, to give it grace, rhythm, and perfection, just as painters add that final, essential touch to their artwork—cette derniere main que nous desirons—Du Bellay is advocating for his mother tongue, which has the power to express the deepest emotions and passions. He understood the strength that the music and dignity of languages possess and how they penetrate into the very core of things. By advocating for the development of the French language, he is not just calling for an academic pursuit, but for freedom, inspiration, and authenticity, not just in literature but also in everyday conversation. After all, it was impossible to find that inspiration in Greek and Latin, which are dead languages confined to books like relics—peris et mises en reliquaires de livres. With the meager resources of the French language—pauvre plante et vergette—he must speak delicately and movingly, if he is to speak at all: that, or nothing, must be for him the medium of what he calls, in one of his great phrases, le discours fatal des choses mondaines—that discourse about affairs that determines people's destinies. His patriotism lies in not losing hope; he already perceives it as perfect in all its elegance and beauty of words—parfait en toute elegance et venuste de paroles.

Du Bellay was born in the disastrous year 1525, the year of the battle of Pavia, and the captivity of Francis the First. . His parents died early, and to him, as the younger son, his mother's little estate, ce petit Lire, the beloved place of his birth, descended. He was brought up by a brother only a little older than himself; and left to themselves, the two boys passed their lives in day-dreams of military glory. Their education was neglected; "The time of my youth," says Du Bellay, "was lost, like the flower which no shower waters, and no hand cultivates." He was just twenty years old when the elder brother died, leaving Joachim to be the guardian of his child. It was with regret, with a shrinking feeling of incapacity, that he took upon him the burden of this responsibility. Hitherto he had looked forward to the profession of a soldier, hereditary in his family. But at this time a sickness attacked him which brought him cruel sufferings, and seemed likely to be mortal. It was then for the first time that he read the Greek and Latin poets. These studies came too late to make him what he so much desired to be, a trifler in Greek and Latin verse, like so many others of his time now forgotten; instead, they made him a lover of his own homely native tongue, that poor starveling stock of the French language. It was through this fortunate shortcoming in his education that he became national and modern; and he learned afterwards to look back on that wild garden of his youth with only a half regret. A certain Cardinal du Bellay was the successful member of the family, a man often employed in high official affairs. It was to him that the thoughts of Joachim turned when it became necessary to choose a profession, and in 1552 he accompanied the Cardinal to Rome. He remained there nearly five years, burdened with the weight of affairs, and languishing with home-sickness. Yet it was under these circumstances that his genius yielded its best fruits. From Rome, which to most men of an imaginative temperament such as his would have yielded so many pleasurable sensations, with all the curiosities of the Renaissance still fresh there, his thoughts went back painfully, longingly, to the country of the Loire, with its wide expanses of waving corn, its homely pointed roofs of grey slate, and its far-off scent of the sea. He reached home at last, but only to die there, quite suddenly, one wintry day, at the early age of thirty-five.

Du Bellay was born in the unfortunate year of 1525, the year of the Battle of Pavia and the capture of Francis the First. His parents died when he was young, and as the younger son, he inherited his mother's small estate, ce petit Lire, the cherished place of his birth. He was raised by an older brother who was only slightly ahead of him in age; left to their own devices, the two boys spent their days dreaming of military glory. Their education was neglected; "The time of my youth," Du Bellay says, "was wasted, like a flower that is not watered by rain and not tended by any hand." He was just twenty years old when his older brother died, leaving Joachim to take care of his brother's child. He reluctantly accepted this responsibility, feeling a mix of regret and inadequacy. Until then, he had hoped to follow the family tradition of becoming a soldier. However, he fell seriously ill, enduring great pain, and it seemed as though he might not survive. That was when he first read Greek and Latin poets. Unfortunately, these studies came too late for him to become a poet in Greek and Latin verse, like many others of his time who are now forgotten; instead, they sparked a love for his own humble native tongue, that neglected form of the French language. This unexpected twist in his education helped him become truly national and modern, and he later learned to look back on the wild experiences of his youth with only partial regret. A certain Cardinal du Bellay was the successful member of the family, often involved in high official matters. Joachim turned to him when it was time to choose a career, and in 1552 he went to Rome with the Cardinal. He stayed there for nearly five years, weighed down by responsibilities and struggling with homesickness. Yet it was during this time that his genius produced its best work. While Rome, with its rich Renaissance curiosities, could be a delight to someone with his imaginative spirit, his thoughts often wandered back, painfully and longingly, to the land of the Loire, with its vast fields of swaying grain, its quaint slate roofs, and the distant scent of the sea. He finally returned home, but only to die there suddenly, one winter day, at the young age of thirty-five.

Much of Du Bellay's poetry illustrates rather the age and school to which he belonged than his own temper and genius. As with the writings of Ronsard and the other poets of the Pleiad, its interest depends not so much on the impress of individual genius upon it, as on the circumstance that it was once poetry a la mode, that it is part of the manner of a time—a time which made much of manner, and carried it to a high degree of perfection. It is one of the decorations of an age which threw much of its energy into the work of decoration. We feel a pensive pleasure in seeing these faded decorations, and observing how a group of actual men and women pleased themselves long ago. Ronsard's poems are a kind of epitome of his age. Of one side of that age, it is true, of the strenuous, the progressive, the serious movement, which was then going on, there is little; but of the catholic side, the losing side, the forlorn hope, hardly a figure is absent. The Queen of Scots, at whose desire Ronsard published his odes, reading him in her northern prison, felt that he was bringing back to her the true flavour of her early days in the court of Catherine at the Louvre, with its exotic Italian gaieties. Those who disliked that poetry, disliked it because they found that age itself distasteful. The poetry of Malherbe came, with its sustained style and weighty sentiment, but with nothing that set people singing; and the lovers of such poetry saw in the poetry of the Pleiad only the latest trumpery of the middle age. But the time came also when the school of Malherbe had had its day; and the Romanticists, who in their eagerness for excitement, for strange music and imagery, went back to the works of the middle age, accepted the Pleiad too with the rest; and in that new middle age which their genius has evoked, the poetry of the Pleiad has found its place. At first, with Malherbe, you may find it, like the architecture, the whole mode of life, the very dresses of that time, fantastic, faded, rococo. But if you look long enough to understand it, to conceive its sentiment, you will find that those wanton lines have a spirit guiding their caprices. For there is style there; one temper has shaped the whole; and everything that has style, that has been done as no other man or age could have done it, as it could never, for all our trying, be done again, has its true value and interest. Let us dwell upon it for a moment, and try to gather from it that special flower, ce fleur particulier, which Ronsard himself tells us every garden has.

Much of Du Bellay's poetry reflects more on the era and the school he belonged to than on his own character and talent. Just like the works of Ronsard and other poets of the Pleiade, its value doesn’t stem so much from the individual brilliance within it, but from the fact that it was once trendy poetry, part of the style of a time—a time that focused heavily on style and brought it to a high level of refinement. It’s one of the embellishments of an era that put a lot of effort into decorative work. We feel a thoughtful pleasure in looking at these faded decorations and noticing how a group of real men and women entertained themselves long ago. Ronsard's poems encapsulate his age. True, they don't capture one aspect of that era—the vigorous, progressive, serious movement that was happening then—but they do represent the broader, losing side, the desperate struggle, where hardly a figure is missing. The Queen of Scots, who inspired Ronsard to publish his odes, reading him in her northern prison, felt he was bringing back the true essence of her early days at the court of Catherine at the Louvre, with its exotic Italian festivities. Those who disliked that poetry did so because they found that era itself unpleasant. The poetry of Malherbe arrived, with its consistent style and heavy sentiment, but there was nothing that made people want to sing; supporters of that poetry saw the Pleiad's works as just the latest frivolity of the medieval period. Yet, the time also came when Malherbe's school had its moment; the Romanticists, who eagerly sought excitement, strange music, and imagery, returned to the works of the middle ages and embraced the Pleiad as well; in that new middle age their creativity has brought forth, the poetry of the Pleiad found its place. At first, like the architecture, the entire lifestyle, and the very clothing of that time, it may seem fantastic, faded, rococo. But if you take the time to understand it and grasp its feeling, you'll discover that those playful lines have a spirit guiding their whims. For there is style present; one temperament has shaped it all; and everything that has style, that has been crafted in a unique way that no other person or era could replicate, holds its true value and interest. Let’s take a moment to focus on it and try to gather from it that special flower, ce fleur particulier, which Ronsard himself tells us every garden possesses.

It is poetry not for the people, but for a confined circle, for courtiers, great lords and erudite persons, people who desire to be humoured, to gratify a certain refined voluptuousness they have in them. Ronsard loves, or dreams that he loves, a rare and peculiar type of beauty, la petite pucelle Angevine, with golden hair and dark eyes. But he has the ambition not only of being a courtier and a lover, but a great scholar also; he is anxious about orthography, about the letter e Grecque, the true spelling of Latin names in French writing, and the restoration of the letter i to its primitive liberty—del' i voyelle en sa premiere liberte. His poetry is full of quaint, remote learning. He is just a little pedantic, true always to his own express judgment, that to be natural is not enough for one who in poetry desires to produce work worthy of immortality. And therewithal a certain number of Greek words, which charmed Ronsard and his circle by their gaiety and daintiness, and a certain air of foreign elegance about them, crept into the French language: and there were other strange words which the poets of the Pleiad forged for themselves, and which had only an ephemeral existence.

It's poetry not meant for the masses, but for a select few—courtiers, powerful lords, and learned individuals—people who want to be entertained and indulge in a specific refined pleasure they possess. Ronsard loves, or imagines that he loves, a unique and special kind of beauty, the young maiden from Anjou, with her golden hair and dark eyes. But he aspires to be not just a courtier and a lover, but also a great scholar; he cares about spelling, about the Greek letter e, the correct spelling of Latin names in French writing, and the restoration of the letter i to its original freedom—del' i voyelle en sa premiere liberte. His poetry is packed with odd and distant scholarly references. He is a bit pedantic, always sticking to his belief that being natural isn’t enough for someone who wants to create poetry deserving of immortality. Along with that, a number of Greek words, which delighted Ronsard and his circle with their cheerfulness and delicacy, and a certain touch of foreign elegance, began to enter the French language: there were also other unusual words that the poets of the Pleiade invented for themselves, which only had a fleeting presence.

With this was mixed the desire to taste a more exquisite and various music than that of the older French verse, or of the classical poets. The music of the measured, scanned verse of Latin and Greek poetry is one thing; the music of the rhymed, unscanned verse of Villon and the old French poets, la poesie chantee, is another. To unite together these two kinds of music in a new school of French poetry, to make verse which should scan and rhyme as well, to search out and harmonise the measure of every syllable, and unite it to the swift, flitting, swallow-like motion of rhyme, to penetrate their poetry with a double music—this was the ambition of the Pleiad. They are insatiable of music, they cannot have enough of it; they desire a music of greater compass perhaps than words can possibly yield, to drain out the last drops of sweetness which a certain note or accent contains.

With this came a desire to experience a richer and more varied music than that of classic French verse or the classical poets. The melodic structure of the measured verse of Latin and Greek poetry is one thing; the melody of the rhymed, free verse of Villon and the old French poets, la poesie chantee, is another. The goal was to bring together these two types of music in a new school of French poetry, to create verse that could both scan and rhyme, to explore and harmonize the rhythm of every syllable while combining it with the quick, darting, swallow-like movement of rhyme, to infuse their poetry with a dual melody—this was the ambition of the Pleiad. They are endlessly hungry for music; they can't get enough of it. They seek a type of music with a broader range than what words alone can offer, to extract every last bit of sweetness from certain notes or accents.

This eagerness for music is almost the only serious thing in the poetry of the Pleiad; and it was Goudimel, the severe and protestant Goudimel, who set Ronsard's songs to music. But except in this matter these poets seem never quite in earnest. The old Greek and Roman mythology, which for the great Italians had been a motive so weighty and severe, becomes with them a mere toy. That "Lord of terrible aspect," Amor, has become Love, the boy or the babe. They are full of fine railleries; they delight in diminutives, ondelette, fontelette, doucelette, Cassandrette. Their loves are only half real, a vain effort to prolong the imaginative loves of the middle age beyond their natural lifetime. They write love-poems for hire. Like that party of people who tell the tales in Boccaccio's Decameron, they form a circle which in an age of great troubles, losses, anxieties, amuses itself with art, poetry, intrigue. But they amuse themselves with wonderful elegance; and sometimes their gaiety becomes satiric, for, as they play, real passions insinuate themselves, and at least the reality of death; their dejection at the thought of leaving this fair abode of our common daylight—le beau sejour du commun jour—is expressed by them with almost wearisome reiteration. But with this sentiment too they are able to trifle: the imagery of death serves for delicate ornament, and they weave into the airy nothingness of their verses their trite reflexions on the vanity of life; just as the grotesques of the charnel-house nest themselves, together with birds and flowers and the fancies of the pagan mythology, in the traceries of the architecture of that time, which wantons in its delicate arabesques with the images of old age and death.

This eagerness for music is almost the only serious aspect of the poetry of the Pleiad; and it was Goudimel, the stern and Protestant Goudimel, who set Ronsard's songs to music. But apart from this, these poets never seem completely serious. The old Greek and Roman mythology, which was such a significant and serious motive for the great Italians, becomes for them just a plaything. That "Lord of terrible aspect," Amor, has transformed into Love, the boy or the baby. They are full of clever jabs; they enjoy using diminutives, like ondelette, fontelette, doucelette, Cassandrette. Their loves are only partly real, a futile attempt to extend the imaginative loves of the Middle Ages beyond their natural lifespan. They write love poems for money. Like the group of people telling stories in Boccaccio's Decameron, they form a circle that, in an age of great troubles, losses, and anxieties, entertains itself with art, poetry, and intrigue. But they do it with remarkable elegance; and sometimes their lightheartedness turns satirical, as real passions creep in, along with the harsh reality of death; their sadness at the thought of leaving this beautiful realm of our shared daylight—le beau sejour du commun jour—is expressed by them with almost exhausting repetition. Yet with this sentiment, they also manage to play around: the imagery of death serves as delicate embellishment, and they weave into the airy nothingness of their verses their clichéd reflections on the vanity of life; just as the grotesques of the charnel-house nestle alongside birds and flowers and the whims of pagan mythology in the intricate designs of the architecture of that time, which revels in its delicate arabesques with images of old age and death.

Ronsard became deaf at sixteen; and it was this circumstance which finally determined him to be a man of letters instead of a diplomatist, significantly, one might fancy; of a certain premature agedness, and of the tranquil, temperate sweetness appropriate to that, in the school of poetry which he founded. Its charm is that of a thing not vigorous or original, but full of the grace that comes of long study and reiterated refinements, and many steps repeated, and many angles worn down, with an exquisite faintness, une fadeur exquise, a certain tenuity and caducity, as for those who can bear nothing vehement or strong; for princes weary of love, like Francis the First, or of pleasure, like Henry the Third, or of action, like Henry the Fourth. Its merits are those of the old,—grace and finish, perfect in minute detail. For these people are a little jaded, and have a constant desire for a subdued and delicate excitement, to warm their creeping fancy a little. They love a constant change of rhyme in poetry, and in their houses that strange, fantastic interweaving of thin, reed-like lines, which are a kind of rhetoric in architecture.

Ronsard became deaf at the age of sixteen, and this experience ultimately led him to pursue a career as a writer rather than a diplomat. It’s noteworthy that he developed a certain mature demeanor and a calm, gentle sweetness suitable for the style of poetry he created. Its appeal lies in its lack of vigor or originality but instead showcases the elegance that comes from extensive study, repeated refinements, and countless revisions. It possesses an exquisite delicacy, a certain fragility, catering to those who can't handle anything too intense or powerful—like princes exhausted by love, such as Francis the First, by pleasure, like Henry the Third, or by action, like Henry the Fourth. Its strengths are rooted in the past—grace and polish, with intricate attention to detail. These individuals are somewhat wearied and crave a gentle and subtle excitement to stimulate their fading imagination. They enjoy a constant variety of rhyme in poetry, and in their homes, there is that odd, whimsical combination of slender, reed-like lines, which serves as a sort of rhetoric in architecture.

But the poetry of the Pleiad is true not only to the physiognomy of its age, but also to its country—ce pays du Vendomois—the names and scenery of which so often recur in it; the great Loire, with its long spaces of white sand; the little river Loir; the heathy, upland country, with its scattered pools of water and waste road-sides, and retired manors, with their crazy old feudal defences half fallen into decay; La Beauce, the granary of France, where the vast rolling fields of corn seem to anticipate the great western sea itself. It is full of the traits of that country. We see Du Bellay and Ronsard gardening, or hunting with their dogs, or watch the pastimes of a rainy day; and with this is connected a domesticity, a homeliness and simple goodness, by which this Northern country gains upon the South. They have the love of the aged for warmth, and understand the poetry of winter; for they are not far from the Atlantic, and the west wind which comes up from it, turning the poplars white, spares not this new Italy in France. So the fireside often appears, with the pleasures of winter, about the vast emblazoned chimneys of the time, and with a bonhomie as of little children, or old people.

But the poetry of the Pleiad reflects not only the character of its time but also its region—this land of Vendomois—where the names and landscapes frequently appear; the great Loire, with its long stretches of white sand; the small river Loir; the heath-covered, elevated area, with its scattered pools and neglected roadsides, and the secluded estates, with their crumbling old feudal defenses that are partially in ruins; La Beauce, the breadbasket of France, where the vast rolling fields of grain seem to reach toward the great western sea itself. It is rich with the distinctive features of that area. We see Du Bellay and Ronsard gardening or hunting with their dogs, or enjoying indoor activities on a rainy day; and this brings a warmth, familiarity, and simple goodness to this Northern region that enhances its appeal compared to the South. They possess an elderly person's desire for warmth and appreciate the beauty of winter; they are not far from the Atlantic, and the west wind that blows in from it, turning the poplars white, doesn’t spare this new Italy in France. Thus, the fireplace often takes center stage, embodying the joys of winter, surrounded by the grand, decorated chimneys of the era, radiating a warmth reminiscent of children or elderly people.

It is in Du Bellay's Olive, a collection of sonnets in praise of a half-imaginary lady, Sonnetz a la louange d'Olive, that these characteristics are most abundant. Here is a perfectly crystallised specimen:—

It is in Du Bellay's Olive, a collection of sonnets praising a somewhat fictional lady, Sonnetz a la louange d'Olive, that these traits are most prominent. Here is a perfectly crystalized example:—

D'amour, de grace, et de haulte valeur
     Les feux divins estoient ceinctz et les cieulx
     S'estoient vestuz d'un manteau precieux
     A raiz ardens di diverse couleur:
Tout estoit plein de beaute, de bonheur,
     La mer tranquille, et le vent gracieulx,
     Quand celle la nasquit en ces bas lieux
     Qui a pille du monde tout l'honneur.
Ell' prist son teint des beux lyz blanchissans,
     Son chef de l'or, ses deux levres des rozes,
     Et du soleil ses yeux resplandissans:
Le ciel usant de liberalite,
     Mist en l'esprit ses semences encloses,
     Son nom des Dieux prist l'immortalite.

Of love, grace, and high worth
     The divine fires were encircled and the skies
     Were dressed in a precious cloak
     With bright flames of various colors:
Everything was full of beauty, happiness,
     The sea calm, and the wind gentle,
     When she was born in these low places
     Who has taken all the honor from the world.
She inherited her complexion from beautiful white lilies,
     Her hair from gold, her lips from roses,
     And her shining eyes from the sun:
The sky, in its generosity,
     Planted in her spirit its enclosed seeds,
     From the gods she received immortality.


That he is thus a characteristic specimen of the poetical taste of that age, is indeed Du Bellay's chief interest. But if his work is to have the highest sort of interest, if it is to do something more than satisfy curiosity, if it is to have an aesthetic as distinct from an historical value, it is not enough for a poet to have been the true child of his age, to have conformed to its aesthetic conditions, and by so conforming to have charmed and stimulated that age; it is necessary that there should be perceptible in his work something individual, inventive, unique, the impress there of the writer's own temper and personality. This impress M. Sainte-Beuve thought he found in the Antiquites de Rome, and the Regrets, which he ranks as what has been called poesie intime, that intensely modern sort of poetry in which the writer has for his aim the portraiture of his own most intimate moods, and to take the reader into his confidence. That generation had other instances of this intimacy of sentiment: Montaigne's Essays are full of it, the carvings of the church of Brou are full of it. M. Sainte-Beuve has perhaps exaggerated the influence of this quality in Du Bellay's Regrets; but the very name of the book has a touch of Rousseau about it, and reminds one of a whole generation of self-pitying poets in modern times. It was in the atmosphere of Rome, to him so strange and mournful, that these pale flowers grew up; for that journey to Italy, which he deplored as the greatest misfortune of his life, put him in full possession of his talent, and brought out all its originality. And in effect you do find intimacy, intimite, here. The trouble of his life is analysed, and the sentiment of it conveyed directly to our minds; not a great sorrow or passion, but only the sense of loss in passing days, the ennui of a dreamer who has to plunge into the world's affairs, the opposition between actual life and the ideal, a longing for rest, nostalgia, home-sickness—that pre-eminently childish, but so suggestive sorrow, as significant of the final regret of all human creatures for the familiar earth and limited sky. The feeling for landscape is often described as a modern one; still more so is that for antiquity, the sentiment of ruins. Du Bellay has this sentiment. The duration of the hard, sharp outlines of things is a grief to him, and passing his wearisome days among the ruins of ancient Rome, he is consoled by the thought that all must one day end, by the sentiment of the grandeur of nothingness—la grandeur du rien. With a strange touch of far-off mysticism, he thinks that the great whole—le grand tout—into which all other things pass and lose themselves, ought itself sometimes to perish and pass away. Nothing less can relieve his weariness. From the stately aspects of Rome his thoughts went back continually to France, to the smoking chimneys of his little village, the longer twilight of the North, the soft climate of Anjou—la douceur Angevine; yet not so much to the real France, we may be sure, with its dark streets and its roofs of rough-hewn slate, as to that other country, with slenderer towers, and more winding rivers, and trees like flowers, and with softer sunshine on more gracefully-proportioned fields and ways, which the fancy of the exile, and the pilgrim, and of the schoolboy far from home, and of those kept at home unwillingly, everywhere builds up before or behind them.

That he represents the poetic taste of his time is definitely Du Bellay's main focus. But for his work to be truly engaging, beyond just satisfying curiosity, and to have distinct aesthetic value rather than just historical, it's not enough for a poet to simply reflect their era and meet its artistic conditions, even if they managed to charm and inspire people of that time. There needs to be something in their work that feels personal, creative, and unique—an expression of the writer's own character and personality. M. Sainte-Beuve believed he found this personal touch in the *Antiquités de Rome* and the *Regrets*, which he describes as a form of *poésie intime*, a deeply modern style of poetry where the writer aims to portray their most private emotions and share their thoughts with the reader. That generation had other examples of this emotional intimacy: Montaigne's *Essays* are filled with it, and so are the carvings in the church of Brou. M. Sainte-Beuve may have overstated the importance of this quality in Du Bellay's *Regrets*, but the very title of the book carries a hint of Rousseau and evokes an entire generation of modern poets who indulge in self-pity. It was in the atmosphere of Rome—strange and sorrowful to him—that these delicate sentiments flourished; for that journey to Italy, which he lamented as the worst misfortune of his life, was what fully tapped into his talent and revealed all its originality. And indeed, you can find intimacy here. His life's struggles are examined, and the feelings behind those struggles are conveyed to us; not through grand sorrow or passion, but through a sense of loss in the passage of time, the ennui of a dreamer who must engage with the world, the clash between real life and ideals, a yearning for peace, nostalgia, homesickness—that profoundly childish, yet incredibly evocative sorrow, reflecting the universal human regret for familiar earth and limited skies. The appreciation for landscape is often considered modern, and even more so is the sentiment for antiquity, the feeling for ruins. Du Bellay possesses this sentiment. The permanence of harsh, sharp outlines pains him, and while he spends his tiresome days among the ruins of ancient Rome, he finds solace in the thought that everything must eventually come to an end, in the grandeur of nothingness—*la grandeur du rien*. With an oddly distant mysticism, he reflects that the great whole—*le grand tout*—to which all things melt away, should sometimes cease to exist as well. Nothing less could ease his weariness. His thoughts frequently drift from the grand sights of Rome back to France, to the smoky chimneys of his small village, the prolonged twilight of the North, the gentle climate of Anjou—*la douceur Angevine*; yet not so much to real France, with its dark streets and rough slate roofs, but to that other imagined land, with delicate towers, winding rivers, flowers that resemble trees, and softer sunlight illuminating more gracefully shaped fields and paths—this place that exiles, pilgrims, schoolboys far from home, and those unwillingly kept at home all conjure up in their minds.

He came home at last, through the Grisons, by slow journeys; and there, in the cooler air of his own country, under its skies of milkier blue, the sweetest flower of his genius sprang up. There have been poets whose whole fame has rested on one poem, as Gray's on the Elegy in a Country Churchyard, or Ronsard's, as many critics have thought, on the eighteen lines of one famous ode. Du Bellay has almost been the poet of one poem; and this one poem of his is an Italian thing transplanted into that green country of Anjou; out of the Latin verses of Andrea Navagero, into French: but it is a thing in which the matter is almost nothing, and the form almost everything; and the form of the poem as it stands, written in old French, is all Du Bellay's own. It is a song which the winnowers are supposed to sing as they winnow the corn, and they invoke the winds to lie lightly on the grain.

He finally came home, traveling slowly through the Grisons, and there, in the cooler air of his homeland, under its milky blue skies, the best part of his talent emerged. There are poets whose entire reputation rests on just one poem, like Gray's with "Elegy in a Country Churchyard," or Ronsard's, as many critics believe, with eighteen lines of a famous ode. Du Bellay has almost become known as the poet of a single poem; and this poem of his is an Italian piece brought into the lush countryside of Anjou; adapted from the Latin verses of Andrea Navagero into French: but in this case, the content is almost insignificant, while the form is everything; and the structure of the poem as it exists today, written in old French, is entirely Du Bellay’s creation. It's a song that the winnowers are believed to sing while they separate the grain, calling on the winds to gently caress the harvest.

D'UN VANNEUR DE BLE AUX VENTS*

D'UN VANNEUR DE BLE AUX VENTS*

A vous trouppe legere
     Qui d'aile passagere
     Par le monde volez,
     Et d'un sifflant murmure
     L'ombrageuse verdure
     Doulcement esbranlez.

A you light troop
Who with fleeting wings
Fly through the world,
And with a whistling murmur
Gently shake the shady greenery.

J'offre ces violettes,
     Ces lis & ces fleurettes,
     Et ces roses icy,
     Ces vermeillettes roses
     Sont freschement ecloses,
     Et ces oelliets aussi.

J'offre ces violettes,
     Ces lis & ces fleurettes,
     Et ces roses ici,
     Ces roses vermilles
     Sont fraîchement éclos,
     Et ces œillets aussi.

De vostre doulce haleine,
     Eventez ceste plaine
     Eventez ce sejour;
     Ce pendant que j'ahanne
     A mon ble que je vanne
     A la chaleur du jour.

De vostre douce haleine,
     Faites voler cette plaine
     Faites voler ce séjour;
     Pendant que je halète
     A mon blé que je fauche
     À la chaleur du jour.

*A graceful translation of this and some other poems of the Pleiad may be found in Ballads and Lyrics of old France, by Mr. Andrew Lang.

A smooth translation of this and some other poems from the Pleiad can be found in Ballads and Lyrics of Old France, by Mr. Andrew Lang.

That has, in the highest degree, the qualities, the value, of the whole Pleiad school of poetry, of the whole phase of taste from which that school derives—a certain silvery grace of fancy, nearly all the pleasures of which is in the surprise at the happy and dexterous way in which a thing slight in itself is handled. The sweetness of it is by no means to be got at by crushing, as you crush wild herbs to get at their perfume. One seems to hear the measured falling of the fans, with a child's pleasure on coming across the incident for the first time, in one of those great barns of Du Bellay's own country, La Beauce, the granary of France. A sudden light transfigures a trivial thing, a weather-vane, a windmill, a winnowing flail, the dust in the barn door: a moment—and the thing has vanished, because it was pure effect; but it leaves a relish behind it, a longing that the accident may happen again.

That embodies, to the greatest extent, the qualities and value of the entire Pleiade school of poetry, from the overall taste it comes from—a certain silvery grace of imagination, where most of the enjoyment lies in the surprise at how skillfully something seemingly insignificant is portrayed. Its sweetness cannot be extracted by force, like when you crush wild herbs to release their scent. One can almost hear the rhythmic flutter of fans, with the delight of a child discovering a moment for the first time, in one of those vast barns in Du Bellay's homeland, La Beauce, the granary of France. A sudden illumination transforms a trivial object, like a weather vane, a windmill, a winnowing flail, or the dust at the barn door: in an instant—and then it’s gone, because it was just an effect; yet it leaves behind a lingering taste, a yearning for the chance to experience that moment again.

1872.

1872.




WINCKELMANN

ET EGO IN ARCADIA FUI

Goethe's fragments of art-criticism contain a few pages of strange pregnancy on the character of Winckelmann. He speaks of the teacher who had made his career possible, but whom he had never seen, as of an abstract type of culture, consummate, tranquil, withdrawn already into the region of ideals, yet retaining colour from the incidents of a passionate intellectual life. He classes him with certain works of art, possessing an inexhaustible gift of suggestion, to which criticism may return again and again with renewed freshness. Hegel, in his lectures on the Philosophy of Art, estimating the work of his predecessors, has also passed a remarkable judgment on Winckelmann's writings:—"Winckelmann, by contemplation of the ideal works of the ancients, received a sort of inspiration, through which he opened a new sense for the study of art. He is to be regarded as one of those who, in the sphere of art, have known how to initiate a new organ for the human spirit." That it has given a new sense, that it has laid open a new organ, is the highest that can be said of any critical effort. It is interesting then to ask what kind of man it was who thus laid open a new organ. Under what conditions was that effected?

Goethe's fragments of art criticism include a few pages with intriguing insights about Winckelmann's character. He refers to the mentor who made his career possible, yet whom he had never met, as an abstract embodiment of culture—perfect, calm, and already absorbed in ideals, while still infused with the vibrancy of a passionate intellectual life. He compares him to certain artworks that possess an endless capacity for inspiration, to which criticism can continually return with fresh perspectives. Hegel, in his lectures on the Philosophy of Art, provides a noteworthy assessment of Winckelmann's writings: "Winckelmann, through contemplating the ideal works of the ancients, gained a sort of inspiration that opened up a new perspective for studying art. He should be regarded as one of those individuals who, within the realm of art, knew how to create a new avenue for the human spirit." That it has provided a new perspective and opened up a new avenue is the greatest achievement of any critical endeavor. Therefore, it's fascinating to consider what kind of person it was who managed to open up this new avenue. Under what circumstances did this happen?

Johann Joachim Winckelmann was born at Stendal, in Brandenburg, in the year 1717. The child of a poor tradesman, he passed through many struggles in early youth, the memory of which ever remained in him as a fitful cause of dejection. In 1763, in the full emancipation of his spirit, looking over the beautiful Roman prospect, he writes—"One gets spoiled here; but God owed me this; in my youth I suffered too much." Destined to assert and interpret the charm of the Hellenic spirit, he served first a painful apprenticeship in the tarnished intellectual world of Germany in the earlier half of the eighteenth century. Passing out of that into the happy light of the antique, he had a sense of exhilaration almost physical. We find him as a child in the dusky precincts of a German school, hungrily feeding on a few colourless books. The master of this school grows blind; Winckelmann becomes his famulus. The old man would have had him study theology. Winckelmann, free of the master's library, chooses rather to become familiar with the Greek classics. Herodotus and Homer win, with their "vowelled" Greek, his warmest enthusiasm; whole nights of fever are devoted to them; disturbing dreams of an Odyssey of his own come to him. "He felt in himself," says Madame de Stael, "an ardent attraction towards the South." In German imaginations even now traces are often to be found of that love of the sun, that weariness of the North (cette fatigue du nord), which carried the northern peoples away into those countries of the South. A fine sky brings to birth sentiments not unlike the love of one's Fatherland.

Johann Joachim Winckelmann was born in Stendal, Brandenburg, in 1717. As the child of a poor tradesman, he faced many challenges in his early life, and those memories stayed with him as a constant source of sadness. In 1763, fully liberated in spirit and gazing over the beautiful Roman landscape, he wrote, “One gets spoiled here; but God owed me this; I suffered too much in my youth.” Intended to showcase and interpret the allure of the Hellenic spirit, he first endured a tough apprenticeship in the faded intellectual environment of Germany during the early 18th century. Emerging into the vibrant light of antiquity, he felt a wave of exhilaration nearly akin to a physical sensation. We find him as a child in the dim halls of a German school, eagerly devouring a few dull books. The school's master becomes blind, and Winckelmann becomes his assistant. The old man wanted him to study theology, but Winckelmann, free from the confines of the master’s library, chooses to explore the Greek classics instead. Herodotus and Homer, with their poetic Greek, ignite his deepest enthusiasm; he spends whole nights consumed by them, suffering restless dreams of his own odyssey. “He felt within himself,” says Madame de Stael, “an ardent attraction towards the South.” Even today, hints of that love for the sun and the fatigue of the North can often be found in German minds, which led northern peoples to those southern lands. A beautiful sky awakens feelings not unlike the love for one’s homeland.

To most of us, after all our steps towards it, the antique world, in spite of its intense outlines, its perfect self-expression, still remains faint and remote. To him, closely limited except on the one side of the ideal, building for his dark poverty "a house not made with hands," it early came to seem more real than the present. In the fantastic plans of foreign travel continually passing through his mind, to Egypt, for instance, and to France, there seems always to be rather a wistful sense of something lost to be regained, than the desire of discovering anything new. Goethe has told us how, in his eagerness actually to handle the antique, he became interested in the insignificant vestiges of it which the neighbourhood of Strasburg contained. So we hear of Winckelmann's boyish antiquarian wanderings among the ugly Brandenburg sandhills. Such a conformity between himself and Winckelmann, Goethe would have gladly noted.

For most of us, after all our efforts to connect with it, the ancient world, despite its vivid details and perfect self-expression, still feels distant and faint. For him, limited except on the one side of the ideal, trying to create "a house not made with hands" for his dark poverty, it began to seem more real than the present. In his constant daydreams of traveling abroad, like to Egypt or France, there’s often a wistful feeling of reclaiming something lost rather than the desire to discover anything new. Goethe shared how, in his eagerness to actually engage with the antique, he became intrigued by the minor remnants of it found near Strasbourg. Similarly, we learn about Winckelmann's youthful explorations among the unattractive sandhills of Brandenburg. Goethe would have gladly noted the similarity between himself and Winckelmann.

At twenty-one he enters the University at Halle, to study theology, as his friends desire; instead, he becomes the enthusiastic translator of Herodotus. The condition of Greek learning in German schools and universities had fallen, and there were no professors at Halle who could satisfy his sharp, intellectual craving. Of his professional education he always speaks with scorn, claiming to have been his own teacher from first to last. His appointed teachers did not perceive that a new source of culture was within their hands. Homo vagus et inconstans!—one of them pedantically reports of the future pilgrim to Rome, unaware on which side his irony was whetted. When professional education confers nothing but irritation on a Schiller, no one ought to be surprised; for Schiller, and such as he, are primarily spiritual adventurers. But that Winckelmann, the votary of the gravest of intellectual traditions, should get nothing but an attempt at suppression from the professional guardians of learning, is what may well surprise us.

At twenty-one, he starts studying theology at the University of Halle, as his friends wish; instead, he becomes an enthusiastic translator of Herodotus. The state of Greek studies in German schools and universities had declined, and there were no professors at Halle who could meet his keen intellectual needs. He always criticizes his formal education, claiming he taught himself from beginning to end. His appointed teachers didn’t realize that a new source of culture was right in front of them. Homo vagus et inconstans!—one of them pedantically comments on the future pilgrim to Rome, unaware of the irony in his statement. When formal education offers nothing but frustration to someone like Schiller, it’s not surprising; after all, Schiller and others like him are primarily spiritual explorers. However, it is puzzling that Winckelmann, a devotee of the most serious intellectual traditions, received only attempts at suppression from the professional guardians of learning.

In 1743 he became master of a school at Seehausen. This was the most wearisome period of his life. Notwithstanding a success in dealing with children, which seems to testify to something simple and primeval in his nature, he found the work of teaching very depressing. Engaged in this work, he writes that he still has within him a longing desire to attain to the knowledge of beauty—sehnlich wuenschte zur Kenntniss des Schoenen zu gelangen. He had to shorten his nights, sleeping only four hours, to gain time for reading. And here Winckelmann made a step forward in culture. He multiplied his intellectual force by detaching from it all flaccid interests. He renounced mathematics and law, in which his reading had been considerable,—all but the literature of the arts. Nothing was to enter into his life unpenetrated by its central enthusiasm. At this time he undergoes the charm of Voltaire. Voltaire belongs to that flimsier, more artificial, classical tradition, which Winckelmann was one day to supplant, by the clear ring, the eternal outline of the genuine antique. But it proves the authority of such a gift as Voltaire's that it allures and wins even those born to supplant it. Voltaire's impression on Winckelmann was never effaced; and it gave him a consideration for French literature which contrasts with his contempt for the literary products of Germany. German literature transformed, siderealised, as we see it in Goethe, reckons Winckelmann among its initiators. But Germany at that time presented nothing in which he could have anticipated Iphigenie, and the formation of an effective classical tradition in German literature.

In 1743, he became the head of a school in Seehausen. This was the most exhausting time of his life. Despite being successful with children, which showed something simple and primal in him, he found teaching very discouraging. While engaged in this work, he wrote that he still had a deep desire to achieve an understanding of beauty—sehnlich wuenschte zur Kenntniss des Schoenen zu gelangen. He had to cut back on his sleep, resting only four hours a night to make time for reading. During this time, Winckelmann made significant progress in his cultural knowledge. He boosted his intellectual strength by eliminating all lackluster interests. He gave up mathematics and law, in which he had read extensively—except for the literature of the arts. Nothing was allowed in his life that wasn't infused with his central passion. During this period, he was captivated by Voltaire. Voltaire was part of that lighter, more artificial classical tradition, which Winckelmann would eventually replace with the clarity and timelessness of true antiquity. Yet, the appeal of Voltaire's talent is such that it attracts even those destined to replace it. Voltaire’s influence on Winckelmann was lasting; it gave him an appreciation for French literature that stood in stark contrast to his disdain for German literary works. German literature transformed and elevated, as seen in Goethe, counts Winckelmann among its pioneers. However, Germany at that time offered nothing that could have hinted at Iphigenie or the development of a strong classical tradition in its literature.

Under this purely literary influence, Winckelmann protests against Christian Wolff and the philosophers. Goethe, in speaking of this protest, alludes to his own obligations to Emmanuel Kant. Kant's influence over the culture of Goethe, which he tells us could not have been resisted by him without loss, consisted in a severe limitation to the concrete. But he adds, that in born antiquaries, like Winckelmann, constant handling of the antique, with its eternal outline, maintains that limitation as effectually as a critical philosophy. Plato, however, saved so often for his redeeming literary manner, is excepted from Winckelmann's proscription of the philosophers. The modern student most often meets Plato on that side which seems to pass beyond Plato into a world no longer pagan, based on the conception of a spiritual life. But the element of affinity which he presents to Winckelmann is that which is wholly Greek, and alien from the Christian world, represented by that group of brilliant youths in the Lysis, still uninfected by any spiritual sickness, finding the end of all endeavour in the aspects of the human form, the continual stir and motion of a comely human life.

Under this purely literary influence, Winckelmann speaks out against Christian Wolff and the philosophers. Goethe, when discussing this protest, hints at his own obligations to Emmanuel Kant. Kant's impact on Goethe's culture, which he mentions he couldn't have ignored without consequences, involved a strict focus on the concrete. However, he adds that for natural antiquarians like Winckelmann, regular engagement with the antique, with its timeless outline, preserves that focus just as effectively as a critical philosophy does. Plato, often saved by his redeeming literary style, is the exception to Winckelmann's rejection of the philosophers. The modern student usually encounters Plato from a perspective that seems to transcend him into a world no longer pagan, rooted in the idea of a spiritual life. Yet, the connection he shares with Winckelmann is entirely Greek and separate from the Christian world, represented by that group of vibrant young men in the Lysis, still untouched by any spiritual illness, finding the ultimate goal of all effort in the beauty of the human form, the constant activity and energy of a graceful human life.

This new-found interest in Plato's dialogues could not fail to increase his desire to visit the countries of the classical tradition. "It is my misfortune," he writes, "that I was not born to great place, wherein I might have had cultivation, and the opportunity of following my instinct and forming myself." A visit to Rome probably was already purposed, and he silently preparing for it. Count Buenau, the author of an historical work then of note, had collected at Noethenitz a valuable library, now part of the library of Dresden. In 1784 Winckelmann wrote to Buenau in halting French:—He is emboldened, he says, by Buenau's indulgence for needy men of letters. He desires only to devote himself to study, having never allowed himself to be dazzled by favourable prospects of the Church. He hints at his doubtful position "in a metaphysical age, when humane literature is trampled under foot. At present," he goes on, "little value is set on Greek literature, to which I have devoted myself so far as I could penetrate, when good books are so scarce and expensive." Finally, he desires a place in some corner of Buenau's library. "Perhaps, at some future time, I shall become more useful to the public, if, drawn from obscurity in whatever way, I can find means to maintain myself in the capital."

This newfound interest in Plato's dialogues only increased his desire to visit the countries of the classical tradition. "It’s my misfortune," he writes, "that I wasn’t born into a position of influence, where I could have received education and the chance to follow my instincts and shape myself." A trip to Rome was probably already planned, and he was quietly preparing for it. Count Buenau, the author of a well-known historical work, had gathered a valuable library at Noethenitz, which is now part of the library in Dresden. In 1784, Winckelmann wrote to Buenau in awkward French:—He feels encouraged, he says, by Buenau's kindness toward needy scholars. He only wishes to dedicate himself to study, having never let himself be blinded by enticing prospects in the Church. He alludes to his uncertain position "in a metaphysical age when humane literature is trampled on." He continues, "Right now, Greek literature, which I have studied as much as I could, is not valued highly, especially when good books are so scarce and pricey." Finally, he hopes to find a spot in some corner of Buenau's library. "Perhaps, in the future, I’ll be able to contribute more to the public if, by some means, I can emerge from obscurity and sustain myself in the capital."

Soon afterwards we find Winckelmann in the library at Noethenitz. Thence he made many visits to the collection of antiquities at Dresden. He became acquainted with many artists, above all with Oeser, Goethe's future friend and master, who, uniting a high culture with the practical knowledge of art, was fitted to minister to Winckelmann's culture. And now there opened for him a new way of communion with the Greek life. Hitherto he had handled the words only of Greek poetry, stirred indeed and roused by them, yet divining beyond the words an unexpressed pulsation of sensuous life. Suddenly he is in contact with that life, still fervent in the relics of plastic art. Filled as our culture is with the classical spirit, we can hardly imagine how deeply the human mind was moved, when, at the Renaissance, in the midst of a frozen world, the buried fire of ancient art rose up from under the soil. Winckelmann here reproduces for us the earlier sentiment of the Renaissance. On a sudden the imagination feels itself free. How facile and direct, it seems to say, is this life of the senses and the understanding, when once we have apprehended it! Here, surely, is the more liberal life we have been seeking so long, so near to us all the while. How mistaken and roundabout have been our efforts to reach it by mystic passion, and monastic reverie; how they have deflowered the flesh; how little they have emancipated us! Hermione melts from her stony posture, and the lost proportions of life right themselves. Here, then, we see in vivid realisation the native tendency of Winckelmann to escape from abstract theory to intuition, to the exercise of sight and touch. Lessing, in the Laocoon, has theorised finely on the relation of poetry to sculpture; and philosophy can give us theoretical reasons why not poetry but sculpture should be the most sincere and exact expression of the Greek ideal. By a happy, unperplexed dexterity, Winckelmann solves the question in the concrete. It is what Goethe calls his Gewahrwerden der griechischen Kunst, his FINDING of Greek art.

Soon after, we find Winckelmann in the library at Noethenitz. From there, he made many visits to the collection of antiquities in Dresden. He got to know many artists, especially Oeser, Goethe's future friend and mentor, who combined a deep culture with practical art knowledge, making him a great influence on Winckelmann's education. A new way to connect with Greek life opened up for him. Until now, he had only engaged with the words of Greek poetry, stirred and inspired by them, perceiving an unexpressed pulse of sensory life beneath those words. Suddenly, he found himself in direct contact with that life, still vibrant in the remnants of art. Our culture is so filled with the classical spirit that it's hard to imagine how profoundly the human mind was touched during the Renaissance when, amidst a frozen world, the buried essence of ancient art emerged. Winckelmann recreates this earlier sentiment of the Renaissance for us. All of a sudden, the imagination feels liberated. How easy and straightforward, it seems to say, is this life of the senses and understanding once we grasp it! Here is indeed the broader life we have been pursuing for so long, and it has been so close to us all along. How misguided and convoluted our attempts to reach it through mystical passion and monastic dreaming have been; how they have stripped the flesh of its vitality; how little they have truly liberated us! Hermione softens from her rigid state, and the lost proportions of life are restored. Here, we vividly see Winckelmann's innate tendency to move from abstract theory to intuition, to engaging the senses of sight and touch. Lessing, in the Laocoon, theorized elegantly on the connection between poetry and sculpture; philosophy can provide theoretical reasons why sculpture, not poetry, should be the truest and most accurate expression of the Greek ideal. With a fortunate, uncomplicated skill, Winckelmann addresses the issue in a tangible way. It's what Goethe refers to as his Gewahrwerden der griechischen Kunst, his DISCOVERY of Greek art.

Through the tumultuous richness of Goethe's culture, the influence of Winckelmann is always discernible, as the strong, regulative under-current of a clear, antique motive. "One learns nothing from him," he says to Eckermann, "but one becomes something." If we ask what the secret of this influence was, Goethe himself will tell us—elasticity, wholeness, intellectual integrity. And yet these expressions, because they fit Goethe, with his universal culture, so well, seem hardly to describe the narrow, exclusive interest of Winckelmann. Doubtless Winckelmann's perfection is a narrow perfection: his feverish nursing of the one motive of his life is a contrast to Goethe's various energy. But what affected Goethe, what instructed him and ministered to his culture, was the integrity, the truth to its type, of the given force. The development of his force was the single interest of Winckelmann, unembarrassed by anything else in him. Other interests, practical or intellectual, those slighter talents and motives not supreme, which in most men are the waste part of nature, and drain away their vitality, he plucked out and cast from him. The protracted longing of his youth is not a vague, romantic longing: he knows what he longs for, what he wills. Within its severe limits his enthusiasm burns like lava. "You know," says Lavater, speaking of Winckelmann's countenance, "that I consider ardour and indifference by no means incompatible in the same character. If ever there was a striking instance of that union, it is in the countenance before us." "A lowly childhood," says Goethe, "insufficient instruction in youth, broken, distracted studies in early manhood, the burden of school-keeping! He was thirty years old before he enjoyed a single favour of fortune: but as soon as he had attained to an adequate condition of freedom, he appears before us consummate and entire, complete in the ancient sense."

Through the rich and tumultuous culture of Goethe, the influence of Winckelmann is always noticeable, like a strong underlying current of a clear, ancient motive. "You don't learn anything from him," he tells Eckermann, "but you become something." If we ask what the secret to this influence is, Goethe himself will explain—flexibility, completeness, intellectual honesty. Yet these terms, which fit Goethe and his broad culture so well, seem to hardly capture the narrow, exclusive focus of Winckelmann. Certainly, Winckelmann's perfection is a limited one: his intense devotion to his singular goal contrasts sharply with Goethe's diverse energy. But what influenced Goethe, what educated him and contributed to his culture, was the integrity and truthfulness of the given force. Winckelmann's pursuit of his passion was his sole interest, unhindered by anything else in him. Other interests—practical or intellectual, those smaller talents and motives that usually drain people's vitality—he eliminated and discarded. The prolonged yearning of his youth isn’t some vague, romantic desire: he knows what he longs for and what he wants. Within its strict limits, his passion burns like lava. "You know," says Lavater, referring to Winckelmann's face, "that I believe fervor and indifference are by no means incompatible in the same person. If there was ever a striking example of that combination, it is in the face before us." "A humble childhood," Goethe states, "insufficient education in youth, chaotic studies in early adulthood, the burden of teaching! He was thirty years old before he experienced a single stroke of good fortune: but as soon as he attained a proper sense of freedom, he presents himself fully developed and complete, in the ancient sense."

But his hair is turning grey, and he has not yet reached the south. The Saxon court had become Roman Catholic, and the way to favour at Dresden was through Romish ecclesiastics. Probably the thought of a profession of the Romish religion was not new to Winckelmann. At one time he had thought of begging his way to Rome, from cloister to cloister, under the pretence of a disposition to change his faith. In 1751, the papal nuncio, Archinto, was one of the visitors at Noethenitz. He suggested Rome as the fitting stage for Winckelmann's attainments, and held out the hope of a place in the papal library. Cardinal Passionei, charmed with Winckelmann's beautiful Greek writing, was ready to play the part of Maecenas, on condition that the necessary change should be made. Winckelmann accepted the bribe, and visited the nuncio at Dresden. Unquiet still at the word "profession," not without a struggle, he joined the Romish Church, July the 11th, 1754.

But his hair is turning gray, and he hasn't reached the south yet. The Saxon court had become Roman Catholic, and the way to gain favor in Dresden was through Roman Catholic clergy. The idea of converting to the Roman faith probably wasn't new to Winckelmann. At one point, he had considered making his way to Rome, traveling from monastery to monastery, under the pretense of wanting to change his religion. In 1751, the papal nuncio, Archinto, was one of the visitors at Noethenitz. He suggested that Rome was the perfect place for Winckelmann's talents and offered the chance of a position in the papal library. Cardinal Passionei, impressed with Winckelmann's beautiful Greek handwriting, was ready to support him, provided he made the necessary conversion. Winckelmann accepted the offer and visited the nuncio in Dresden. Still uneasy at the idea of "conversion," and not without inner conflict, he joined the Roman Catholic Church on July 11, 1754.

Goethe boldly pleads that Winckelmann was a pagan, that the landmarks of Christendom meant nothing to him. It is clear that he intended to deceive no one by his disguise; fears of the inquisition are sometimes visible during his life in Rome; he entered Rome notoriously with the works of Voltaire in his possession; the thought of what Count Buenau might be thinking of him seems to have been his greatest difficulty. On the other hand, he may have had a sense of a certain antique, and as it were pagan grandeur in the Roman Catholic religion. Turning from the crabbed Protestantism, which had been the weariness of his youth, he might reflect that while Rome had reconciled itself to the Renaissance, the Protestant principle in art had cut off Germany from the supreme tradition of beauty. And yet to that transparent nature, with its simplicity as of the earlier world, the loss of absolute sincerity must have been a real loss. Goethe understands that Winckelmann had made this sacrifice. Yet at the bar of the highest criticism, perhaps, Winckelmann may be absolved. The insincerity of his religious profession was only one incident of a culture in which the moral instinct, like the religious or political, was merged in the artistic. But then the artistic interest was that by desperate faithfulness to which Winckelmann was saved from the mediocrity, which, breaking through no bounds, moves ever in a bloodless routine, and misses its one chance in the life of the spirit and the intellect. There have been instances of culture developed by every high motive in turn, and yet intense at every point; and the aim of our culture should be to attain not only as intense but as complete a life as possible. But often the higher life is only possible at all, on condition of the selection of that in which one's motive is native and strong; and this selection involves the renunciation of a crown reserved for others. Which is better?—to lay open a new sense, to initiate a new organ for the human spirit, or to cultivate many types of perfection up to a point which leaves us still beyond the range of their transforming power? Savonarola is one type of success; Winckelmann is another; criticism can reject neither, because each is true to itself. Winckelmann himself explains the motive of his life when he says, "It will be my highest reward, if posterity acknowledges that I have written worthily."

Goethe boldly argues that Winckelmann was a pagan, indifferent to the landmarks of Christianity. It's evident he had no intention of deceiving anyone with his disguise; his fears of the Inquisition are sometimes apparent during his time in Rome. He notoriously arrived in Rome with Voltaire's works in hand, and the thought of what Count Buenau might think of him seems to have been his greatest concern. On the flip side, he might have felt a certain ancient, almost pagan grandeur in the Roman Catholic faith. Turning away from the rigid Protestantism that had worn him down in his youth, he could reflect on how Rome embraced the Renaissance, while the Protestant approach in art had separated Germany from the ultimate tradition of beauty. Yet, for that transparent nature, with its simplicity reminiscent of earlier times, the loss of absolute sincerity must have felt significant. Goethe recognizes that Winckelmann made this sacrifice. However, in the eyes of the highest criticism, perhaps Winckelmann can be forgiven. The insincerity of his religious beliefs was just one aspect of a culture where moral instincts were intertwined with artistic expression, just like religion and politics. Yet, it was his deep commitment to art that saved Winckelmann from falling into mediocrity, which, lacking direction, moves in a lifeless routine and overlooks its single chance for a meaningful spiritual and intellectual life. There have been examples of cultures shaped by various noble motives, remaining intense at every level; our goal should be to achieve not just intensity but a comprehensive life. However, often the higher life can only be possible by choosing what aligns strongly with one's motivation, and this choice often means giving up opportunities that are meant for others. Which is better? To discover a new sense, to create a new vessel for the human spirit, or to develop many forms of perfection to a level that still leaves us outside their transformative potential? Savonarola represents one kind of success; Winckelmann represents another. Criticism can reject neither, as both are true to themselves. Winckelmann himself explains the motivation behind his work when he states, "It will be my highest reward if future generations recognize that I have written with worth."

For a time he remained at Dresden. There his first book appeared, Thoughts on the Imitation of Greek Works of Art in Painting and Sculpture. Full of obscurities as it was, obscurities which baffled but did not offend Goethe when he first turned to art-criticism, its purpose was direct—an appeal from the artificial classicism of the day to the study of the antique. The book was well received, and a pension supplied through the king's confessor. In September 1755 he started for Rome, in the company of a young Jesuit. He was introduced to Raphael Mengs, a painter then of note, and found a home near him, in the artists' quarter, in a place where he could "overlook, far and wide, the eternal city." At first he was perplexed with the sense of being a stranger on what was to him, spiritually, native soil. "Unhappily," he cries in French, often selected by him as the vehicle of strong feeling, "I am one of those whom the Greeks call opsimatheis.—I have come into the world and into Italy too late." More than thirty years afterwards, Goethe also, after many aspirations and severe preparation of mind, visited Italy. In early manhood, just as he too was FINDING Greek art, the rumour of that high artist's life of Winckelmann in Italy had strongly moved him. At Rome, spending a whole year drawing from the antique, in preparation for Iphigenie, he finds the stimulus of Winckelmann's memory ever active. Winckelmann's Roman life was simple, primeval, Greek. His delicate constitution permitted him the use only of bread and wine. Condemned by many as a renegade, he had no desire for places of honour, but only to see his merits acknowledged, and existence assured to him. He was simple without being niggardly; he desired to be neither poor nor rich.

He stayed in Dresden for a while. There, his first book was published, *Thoughts on the Imitation of Greek Works of Art in Painting and Sculpture*. Despite being filled with difficult concepts that confused but didn't offend Goethe when he first explored art criticism, its goal was straightforward—encouraging a shift from the artificial classicism of the time to a study of the antique. The book was well-received, and he was granted a pension through the king's confessor. In September 1755, he left for Rome with a young Jesuit. He met the well-known painter Raphael Mengs and found a home nearby in the artists' quarter, where he could "overlook, far and wide, the eternal city." At first, he felt out of place on what was, spiritually, his native soil. "Unfortunately," he exclaimed in French, often his chosen language for expressing strong emotions, "I am one of those whom the Greeks call opsimatheis.—I have come into the world and into Italy too late." More than thirty years later, Goethe, after many aspirations and intense mental preparation, visited Italy as well. In his early adulthood, just as he was discovering Greek art, he was deeply affected by the story of Winckelmann's remarkable life in Italy. While in Rome, he spent an entire year drawing from the antique in preparation for *Iphigenie*, always invigorated by the memory of Winckelmann. Winckelmann's life in Rome was simple, primitive, and Greek. His fragile health allowed him to consume only bread and wine. Criticized by many as a traitor, he sought no positions of honor, only recognition of his work and a stable existence. He was humble without being avaricious; he wanted neither poverty nor wealth.

Winckelmann's first years in Rome present all the elements of an intellectual situation of the highest interest. The beating of the intellect against its bars, the sombre aspect, the alien traditions, the still barbarous literature of Germany, are afar off; before him are adequate conditions of culture, the sacred soil itself, the first tokens of the advent of the new German literature, with its broad horizons, its boundless intellectual promise. Dante, passing from the darkness of the Inferno, is filled with a sharp and joyful sense of light, which makes him deal with it, in the opening of the Purgatorio, in a wonderfully touching and penetrative way. Hellenism, which is the principle pre-eminently of intellectual light (our modern culture may have more colour, the medieval spirit greater heat and profundity, but Hellenism is pre-eminent for light), has always been most effectively conceived by those who have crept into it out of an intellectual world in which the sombre elements predominate. So it had been in the ages of the Renaissance. This repression, removed at last, gave force and glow to Winckelmann's native affinity to the Hellenic spirit. "There had been known before him," says Madame de Stael, "learned men who might be consulted like books; but no one had, if I may say so, made himself a pagan for the purpose of penetrating antiquity." "One is always a poor executant of conceptions not one's own."—On execute mal ce qu'on n'a pas concu soi-meme*—words spoken on so high an occasion—are true in their measure of every genuine enthusiasm. Enthusiasm—that, in the broad Platonic sense of the Phaedrus, was the secret of his divinatory power over the Hellenic world. This enthusiasm, dependent as it is to a great degree on bodily temperament, has a power of re-enforcing the purer emotions of the intellect with an almost physical excitement. That his affinity with Hellenism was not merely intellectual, that the subtler threads of temperament were inwoven in it, is proved by his romantic, fervent friendships with young men. He has known, he says, many young men more beautiful than Guido's archangel. These friendships, bringing him in contact with the pride of human form, and staining his thoughts with its bloom, perfected his reconciliation with the spirit of Greek sculpture. A letter on taste, addressed from Rome to a young nobleman, Friedrich von Berg, is the record of such a friendship.

Winckelmann's early years in Rome showcase an intellectually intriguing situation. The struggle of the mind against its limitations, the grim atmosphere, the foreign traditions, and the still crude literature of Germany are distant; before him are rich cultural conditions, the very ground of sacred history, and the early signs of the emergence of a new German literature, with its expansive horizons and boundless intellectual potential. Dante, emerging from the darkness of the Inferno, is filled with a sharp and joyful awareness of light, which he expresses in a deeply moving and insightful way at the beginning of the Purgatorio. Hellenism, a principle that represents intellectual illumination (modern culture may have more vibrancy, and the medieval spirit greater warmth and depth, but Hellenism is unmatched for clarity), has always been best understood by those who have emerged from an intellectual environment dominated by darker elements. This was true in the Renaissance as well. Finally freed from this repression, Winckelmann's natural affinity for the Hellenic spirit gained strength and brilliance. "There had been known before him," Madame de Staël remarks, "learned men who could be consulted like books; but no one had, if I may say so, made himself a pagan to truly understand antiquity." "One is always a poor executor of concepts not one's own."—On execute mal ce qu'on n'a pas conçu soi-même*—words spoken on such a significant occasion—are true for every genuine passion. Enthusiasm—that, in the broad Platonic sense found in the Phaedrus, was the key to his almost prophetic influence on the Hellenic world. This enthusiasm, which is significantly influenced by physical temperament, has the ability to enhance the pure emotions of intellect with a nearly physical excitement. That his connection to Hellenism was not just intellectual but also intertwined with the subtler threads of temperament is demonstrated by his passionate, intense friendships with young men. He mentions knowing many young men more beautiful than Guido's archangel. These friendships, which connect him with the beauty of the human form and infuse his thoughts with its radiance, completed his reconciliation with the essence of Greek sculpture. A letter on taste, written from Rome to a young nobleman, Friedrich von Berg, documents one such friendship.

*Words of Charlotte Corday before the Convention.

*Words of Charlotte Corday before the Convention.

"I shall excuse my delay," he begins, "in fulfilling my promise of an essay on the taste for beauty in works of art, in the words of Pindar. He says to Agesidamus, a youth of Locri—ideai te kalon, horai te kekramenon—whom he had kept waiting for an intended ode, that a debt paid with usury is the end of reproach. This may win your good-nature on behalf of my present essay, which has turned out far more detailed and circumstantial than I had at first intended.

"I'll excuse my delay," he starts, "in delivering my essay on the appreciation of beauty in art, using Pindar's words. He tells Agesidamus, a young man from Locri—ideai te kalon, horai te kekramenon—who he kept waiting for a promised ode, that a debt paid with interest is the end of criticism. This might earn your goodwill for my current essay, which has become much more intricate and detailed than I initially planned."

"It is from yourself that the subject is taken. Our intercourse has been short, too short both for you and me; but the first time I saw you, the affinity of our spirits was revealed to me: your culture proved that my hope was not groundless; and I found in a beautiful body a soul created for nobleness, gifted with the sense of beauty. My parting from you was therefore one of the most painful in my life; and that this feeling continues our common friend is witness, for your separation from me leaves me no hope of seeing you again. Let this essay be a memorial of our friendship, which, on my side, is free from every selfish motive, and ever remains subject and dedicate to yourself alone."

"It’s from you that this subject originates. Our time together has been brief, too brief for both of us; but the first time I laid eyes on you, I felt a connection between our spirits: your culture showed me that my hopes weren’t unfounded; and I discovered in a beautiful body a soul made for greatness, blessed with a sense of beauty. Leaving you was one of the most painful experiences of my life; and the fact that this feeling persists is evident to our mutual friend, as your absence leaves me with no hope of seeing you again. Let this essay serve as a tribute to our friendship, which, on my part, is entirely selfless and is always devoted to you alone."

The following passage is characteristic—

The following passage is typical—

"As it is confessedly the beauty of man which is to be conceived under one general idea, so I have noticed that those who are observant of beauty only in women, and are moved little or not at all by the beauty of men, seldom have an impartial, vital, inborn instinct for beauty in art. To such persons the beauty of Greek art will ever seem wanting, because its supreme beauty is rather male than female. But the beauty of art demands a higher sensibility than the beauty of nature, because the beauty of art, like tears shed at a play, gives no pain, is without life, and must be awakened and repaired by culture. Now, as the spirit of culture is much more ardent in youth than in manhood, the instinct of which I am speaking must be exercised and directed to what is beautiful, before that age is reached, at which one would be afraid to confess that one had no taste for it."

"As it's widely acknowledged, the beauty of man can be understood through one overarching concept. I've noticed that those who focus solely on beauty in women and are not at all moved by the beauty of men often lack a genuine, instinctual appreciation for beauty in art. For such individuals, the beauty of Greek art always seems lacking because its ultimate beauty is more masculine than feminine. However, the beauty of art requires a deeper sensitivity than the beauty of nature, as art's beauty, much like tears shed during a performance, doesn't cause pain, is lifeless, and must be cultivated and nurtured through culture. Since the spirit of culture is much stronger in youth than in adulthood, the appreciation I'm discussing has to be developed and directed toward what is beautiful before reaching the age when admitting a lack of taste becomes daunting."

Certainly, of that beauty of living form which regulated Winckelmann's friendships, it could not be said that it gave no pain. One notable friendship, the fortune of which we may trace through his letters, begins with an antique, chivalrous letter in French, and ends noisily in a burst of angry fire. Far from reaching the quietism, the bland indifference of art, such attachments are nevertheless more susceptible than any others of equal strength of a purely intellectual culture. Of passion, of physical excitement, they contain only just so much as stimulates the eye to the finest delicacies of colour and form. These friendships, often the caprices of a moment, make Winckelmann's letters, with their troubled colouring, an instructive but bizarre addition to the History of Art, that shrine of grave and mellow light for the mute Olympian family. The impression which Winckelmann's literary life conveyed to those about him was that of excitement, intuition, inspiration, rather than the contemplative evolution of general principles. The quick, susceptible enthusiast, betraying his temperament even in appearance, by his olive complexion, his deep-seated, piercing eyes, his rapid movements, apprehended the subtlest principles of the Hellenic manner, not through the understanding, but by instinct or touch. A German biographer of Winckelmann has compared him to Columbus. That is not the aptest of comparisons; but it reminds one of a passage in which M. Edgar Quinet describes the great discoverer's famous voyage. His science was often at fault; but he had a way of estimating at once the slightest indication of land, in a floating weed or passing bird; he seemed actually to come nearer to nature than other men. And that world in which others had moved with so much embarrassment, seems to call out in Winckelmann new senses fitted to deal with it. He is in touch with it; it penetrates him, and becomes part of his temperament. He remodels his writings with constant renewal of insight; he catches the thread of a whole sequence of laws in some hollowing of the hand, or dividing of the hair; he seems to realise that fancy of the reminiscence of a forgotten knowledge hidden for a time in the mind itself; as if the mind of one, lover and philosopher at once in some phase of pre-existence-philosophesas pote met' erotos—fallen into a new cycle, were beginning its intellectual culture over again, yet with a certain power of anticipating its results. So comes the truth of Goethe's judgments on his works; they are a life, a living thing, designed for those who are alive—ein Lebendiges fuer die Lebendigen geschrieben, ein Leben selbst.

Certainly, the beauty of the living form that shaped Winckelmann's friendships also brought its share of pain. One significant relationship, which we can follow through his letters, starts with a noble, chivalrous letter in French and ends in a loud explosion of anger. Instead of achieving the calmness and indifferent nature of art, these connections are more prone than others of equal intellectual depth to emotional fluctuations. They hold just enough passion and physical excitement to awaken the eye to the finest nuances of color and form. These friendships, often whims of the moment, make Winckelmann's letters, with their troubled tones, an intriguing but unusual addition to the History of Art, that sanctuary of solemn and soft light for the silent Olympian family. The impression that Winckelmann's literary life left on those around him was one of excitement, intuition, and inspiration rather than the slow development of general principles. The quick, sensitive enthusiast, revealing his nature even in his appearance, with his olive complexion, deep, piercing eyes, and rapid movements, grasped the subtlest principles of the Hellenic style, not through analysis but by instinct or touch. A German biographer of Winckelmann has compared him to Columbus. While this isn't the best comparison, it brings to mind a passage where M. Edgar Quinet describes the famous voyage of the great discoverer. His science was sometimes flawed, but he had an uncanny ability to detect the slightest signs of land, whether it was a floating piece of seaweed or a passing bird; he seemed to connect with nature more than others did. The world that others navigated with so much difficulty seemed to awaken in Winckelmann new senses capable of engaging with it. He is in tune with it; it seeps into him and becomes part of who he is. He continually reshapes his writings with fresh insights; he perceives a whole sequence of laws in the curve of a hand or the parting of hair; he seems to grasp that sense of recalling forgotten knowledge tucked away in the mind, as if the mind of one who is both lover and philosopher—philosopher as one with love—falling into a new cycle, were beginning its intellectual journey all over again, yet with a certain ability to anticipate its outcomes. Thus comes the truth of Goethe's judgments on his works; they are a life, a living thing, made for those who are alive—ein Lebendiges fuer die Lebendigen geschrieben, ein Leben selbst.

In 1785 Cardinal Albani, who possessed in his Roman villa a precious collection of antiquities, became Winckelmann's patron. Pompeii had just opened its treasures; Winckelmann gathered its first-fruits. But his plan of a visit to Greece remained unfulfilled. From his first arrival in Rome he had kept the History of Ancient Art ever in view. All his other writings were a preparation for that. It appeared, finally, in 1764; but even after its publication Winckelmann was still employed in perfecting it. It is since his time that many of the most significant examples of Greek art have been submitted to criticism. He had seen little or nothing of what we ascribe to the age of Pheidias; and his conception of Greek art tends, therefore, to put the mere elegance of the imperial society of ancient Rome in place of the severe and chastened grace of the palaestra. For the most part he had to penetrate to Greek art through copies, imitations, and later Roman art itself; and it is not surprising that this turbid medium has left in Winckelmann's actual results much that a more privileged criticism can correct.

In 1785, Cardinal Albani, who had a valuable collection of antiquities in his Roman villa, became Winckelmann's patron. Pompeii had just revealed its treasures, and Winckelmann was among the first to explore them. However, his plan to visit Greece was never realized. Since his arrival in Rome, he had always focused on the History of Ancient Art. All his other writings were meant to prepare for it. It was finally published in 1764, but even after its release, Winckelmann continued to refine it. Since his time, many of the most important examples of Greek art have been analyzed critically. He had seen very little of what we now associate with the era of Pheidias, so his understanding of Greek art tends to reflect the simple elegance of ancient Rome's imperial society rather than the more austere grace of the palaestra. For the most part, he had to engage with Greek art through copies, imitations, and later Roman art itself; it's not surprising that this complicated process has led to shortcomings in Winckelmann's findings, which a more thorough analysis can now address.

He had been twelve years in Rome. Admiring Germany had many calls to him; at last, in 1768, he set out to revisit the country of his birth; and as he left Rome, a strange, inverted home-sickness, a strange reluctance to leave it at all, came over him. He reached Vienna: there he was loaded with honours and presents: other cities were awaiting him. Goethe, then nineteen years old, studying art at Leipsic, was expecting his coming, with that wistful eagerness which marked his youth, when the news of Winckelmann's murder arrived. All that "weariness of the North" had revived with double force. He left Vienna, intending to hasten back to Rome. At Trieste a delay of a few days occurred. With characteristic openness, Winckelmann had confided his plans to a fellow-traveller, a man named Arcangeli, and had shown him the gold medals received at Vienna. Arcangeli's avarice was aroused. One morning he entered Winckelmann's room, under pretence of taking leave; Winckelmann was then writing "memoranda for the future editor of the History of Art," still seeking the perfection of his great work. Arcangeli begged to see the medals once more. As Winckelmann stooped down to take them from the chest, a cord was thrown round his neck. Some time afterwards, a child whose friendship Winckelmann had made to beguile the delay, knocked at the door, and receiving no answer, gave an alarm. Winckelmann was found dangerously wounded, and died a few hours later, after receiving the sacraments of the Romish Church. It seemed as if the gods, in reward for his devotion to them, had given him a death which, for its swiftness and its opportunity, he might well have desired. "He has," says Goethe, "the advantage of figuring in the memory of posterity, as one eternally able and strong; for the image in which one leaves the world is that in which one moves among the shadows." Yet, perhaps, it is not fanciful to regret that the meeting with Goethe did not take place. Goethe, then in all the pregnancy of his wonderful youth, still unruffled by the press and storm of his earlier manhood, was awaiting Winckelmann with a curiosity of the worthiest kind. As it was, Winckelmann became to him something like what Virgil was to Dante. And Winckelmann, with his fiery friendships, had reached that age and that period of culture at which emotions hitherto fitful, sometimes concentrate themselves in a vital, unchangeable relationship. German literary history seems to have lost the chance of one of those famous friendships, the very tradition of which becomes a stimulus to culture, and exercises an imperishable influence.

He had spent twelve years in Rome. The idea of visiting Germany appealed to him greatly; finally, in 1768, he decided to return to his homeland. As he was leaving Rome, he felt an unusual sense of nostalgia, a strange reluctance to depart. He arrived in Vienna, where he was celebrated with honors and gifts, and other cities awaited him. At that time, Goethe, who was nineteen and studying art in Leipsic, was looking forward to his arrival with youthful eagerness when news of Winckelmann's murder broke. All that "weariness of the North" returned even stronger. He left Vienna, planning to hurry back to Rome. A delay of a few days occurred in Trieste. Winckelmann had openly shared his plans with a fellow traveler named Arcangeli, showing him the gold medals he received in Vienna. Arcangeli's greed was piqued. One morning, he entered Winckelmann's room under the pretense of saying goodbye; at that moment, Winckelmann was writing "memoranda for the future editor of the History of Art," still perfecting his great work. Arcangeli asked to see the medals once more. As Winckelmann bent down to get them from the chest, a cord was thrown around his neck. Later, a child, whom Winckelmann had befriended to pass the time, knocked on the door and, getting no response, raised the alarm. Winckelmann was found gravely injured and died a few hours later after receiving the sacraments of the Roman Catholic Church. It seemed as if the gods, rewarding his devotion, had granted him a swift death, one he might have desired for its immediacy and timing. "He has," Goethe said, "the advantage of being remembered by posterity as eternally capable and strong; for the image in which one leaves the world is the one that lingers in the shadows." Yet, perhaps it's not too sentimental to lament that he never met Goethe. Goethe, in the height of his extraordinary youth and still untouched by the turmoil of his early manhood, was waiting for Winckelmann with a genuine curiosity. As it turned out, Winckelmann became something like what Virgil was to Dante. Plus, Winckelmann, with his passionate friendships, had reached an age and cultural moment where previously fleeting emotions could solidify into a profound, lasting relationship. German literary history seems to have missed out on one of those significant friendships—one whose very legacy inspires culture and leaves a lasting impact.

In one of the frescoes of the Vatican, Raffaelle has commemorated the tradition of the Catholic religion. Against a strip of peaceful sky, broken in upon by the beatific vision, are ranged the great personages of. Christian history, with the Sacrament in the midst. Another fresco of Raffaelle in the same apartment presents a very different company, Dante alone appearing in both. Surrounded by the muses of Greek mythology, under a thicket of myrtles, sits Apollo, with the sources of Castalia at his feet. On either side are grouped those on whom the spirit of Apollo descended, the classical and Renaissance poets, to whom the waters of Castalia come down, a river making glad this other city of God. In this fresco it is the classical tradition, the orthodoxy of taste, that Raffaelle commemorates. Winckelmann's intellectual history authenticates the claims of this tradition in human culture. In the countries where that tradition arose, where it still lurked about its own artistic relics, and changes of language had not broken its continuity, national pride might sometimes light up anew an enthusiasm for it. Aliens might imitate that enthusiasm, and classicism become from time to time an intellectual fashion. But Winckelmann was not further removed by language, than by local aspects and associations, from those vestiges of the classical spirit; and he lived at a time when, in Germany, classical studies were out of favour. Yet, remote in time and place, he feels after the Hellenic world, divines the veins of ancient art, in which its life still circulates, and, like Scyles, the half-barbarous yet Hellenising king, in the beautiful story of Herodotus, is irresistibly attracted by it. This testimony to the authority of the Hellenic tradition, its fitness to satisfy some vital requirement of the intellect, which Winckelmann contributes as a solitary man of genius, is offered also by the general history of culture. The spiritual forces of the past, which have prompted and informed the culture of a succeeding age, live, indeed, within that culture, but with an absorbed, underground life. The Hellenic element alone has not been so absorbed, or content with this underground life; from time to time it has started to the surface; culture has been drawn back to its sources to be clarified and corrected. Hellenism is not merely an absorbed element in our intellectual life; it is a conscious tradition in it.

In one of the frescoes in the Vatican, Raphael has captured the tradition of the Catholic faith. Against a strip of serene sky, interrupted by a divine vision, stand the key figures of Christian history, with the Sacrament at the center. Another fresco by Raphael in the same room showcases a very different scene, featuring Dante, who is the only one present in both. Surrounded by the Muses of Greek mythology, under a thicket of myrtles, sits Apollo, with the springs of Castalia at his feet. On either side, the classical and Renaissance poets, inspired by Apollo's spirit, gather, welcoming the waters of Castalia, a river that brings joy to this other city of God. In this fresco, Raphael honors the classical tradition, the accepted standard of taste. Winckelmann's intellectual history validates the significance of this tradition in human culture. In the regions where this tradition originated, where it still lingered around its own artistic remnants, and where language changes hadn't disrupted its continuity, national pride occasionally reignited enthusiasm for it. Outsiders might mimic that enthusiasm, and classicism could become an intellectual trend from time to time. However, Winckelmann was not separated by language, but by local characteristics and connections, from the remnants of the classical spirit; he lived during a time when classical studies were unfashionable in Germany. Yet, even distanced in time and place, he reached for the Hellenic world, sensing the lifeblood of ancient art that still flows through it, and like Scyles, the half-barbaric yet Hellenizing king in Herodotus's beautiful tale, he felt an irresistible pull towards it. This endorsement of the authority of the Hellenic tradition, its ability to fulfill a crucial intellectual need, which Winckelmann provides as a solitary genius, is also reflected in the broader history of culture. The spiritual influences of the past that have shaped and informed the culture of later generations truly exist within that culture, but as a consumed, underground force. The Hellenic element alone has not been fully absorbed or satisfied with this underground existence; every so often, it has emerged; culture has been drawn back to its roots for clarity and refinement. Hellenism is not just an integrated component of our intellectual life; it is an active tradition within it.

Again, individual genius works ever under conditions of time and place: its products are coloured by the varying aspects of nature, and type of human form, and outward manners of life. There is thus an element of change in art; criticism must never for a moment forget that "the artist is the child of his time." But besides these conditions of time and place, and independent of them, there is also an element of permanence, a standard of taste, which genius confesses. This standard is maintained in a purely intellectual tradition; it acts upon the artist, not as one of the influences of his own age, but by means of the artistic products of the previous generation, which in youth have excited, and at the same time directed into a particular channel, his sense of beauty. The supreme artistic products of each generation thus form a series of elevated points, taking each from each the reflexion of a strange light, the source of which is not in the atmosphere around and above them, but in a stage of society remote from ours. This standard takes its rise in Greece, at a definite historical period. A tradition for all succeeding generations, it originates in a spontaneous growth out of the influences of Greek society. What were the conditions under which this ideal, this standard of artistic orthodoxy, was generated? How was Greece enabled to force its thought upon Europe?

Once again, individual genius operates within specific time and place contexts: its creations are shaped by the changing aspects of nature, types of human form, and external ways of life. Therefore, art contains an element of change; criticism must never forget that "the artist is a product of their time." However, alongside these conditions of time and place, and separate from them, there is also an element of permanence, a standard of taste that genius acknowledges. This standard is upheld through a purely intellectual tradition; it influences the artist not as one of the factors of their own era, but through the artistic works of the previous generation that have inspired and channeled their sense of beauty during their youth. The greatest artistic creations of each generation create a series of high points, each reflecting a unique perspective, whose source is not found in the present environment but in a stage of society distant from ours. This standard originates in Greece, during a specific historical period. A tradition for all future generations, it arises from a natural development shaped by the influences of Greek society. What were the conditions under which this ideal, this standard of artistic orthodoxy, was formed? How did Greece manage to impose its ideas on Europe?

Greek art, when we first catch sight of it, is entangled with Greek religion. We are accustomed to think of Greek religion as the religion of art and beauty, the religion of which the Olympian Zeus and the Athena Polias are the idols, the poems of Homer the sacred books. Thus Cardinal Newman speaks of "the classical polytheism which was gay and graceful, as was natural in a civilised age." Yet such a view is only a partial one; in it the eye is fixed on the sharp, bright edge of high Hellenic culture but loses sight of the sombre world across which it strikes. Greek religion, where we can observe it most distinctly, is at once a magnificent ritualistic system, and a cycle of poetical conceptions. Religions, as they grow by natural laws out of man's life, are modified by whatever modifies his life. They brighten under a bright sky, they become liberal as the social range widens, they grow intense and shrill in the clefts of human life, where the spirit is narrow and confined, and the stars are visible at noonday; and a fine analysis of these differences is one of the gravest functions of religious criticism. Still, the broad foundation, in mere human nature, of all religions as they exist for the greatest number, is a universal pagan sentiment, a paganism which existed before the Greek religion, and has lingered far onward into the Christian world, ineradicable, like some persistent vegetable growth, because its seed is an element of the very soil out of which it springs. This pagan sentiment measures the sadness with which the human mind is filled, whenever its thoughts wander far from what is here, and now. It is beset by notions of irresistible natural powers, for the most part ranged against man, but the secret also of his fortune, making the earth golden and the grape fiery for him. He makes gods in his own image, gods smiling and flower-crowned, or bleeding by some sad fatality, to console him by their wounds, never closed from generation to generation. It is with a rush of home-sickness that the thought of death presents itself. He would remain at home for ever on the earth if he could: as it loses its colour and the senses fail, he clings ever closer to it; but since the mouldering of bones and flesh must go on to the end, he is careful for charms and talismans, that may chance to have some friendly power in them, when the inevitable shipwreck comes. Such sentiment is a part of the eternal basis of all religions, modified indeed by changes of time and place, but indestructible, because its root is so deep in the earth of man's nature. The breath of religious initiators passes over them; a few "rise up with wings as eagles," but the broad level of religious life is not permanently changed. Religious progress, like all purely spiritual progress, is confined to a few. This sentiment fixes itself in the earliest times to certain usages of patriarchal life, the kindling of fire, the washing of the body, the slaughter of the flock, the gathering of harvest, holidays and dances. Here are the beginnings of a ritual, at first as occasional and unfixed as the sentiment which it expresses, but destined to become the permanent element of religious life. The usages of patriarchal life change; but this germ of ritual remains, developing, but always in a religious interest, losing its domestic character, and therefore becoming more and more inexplicable with each generation. This pagan worship, in spite of local variations, essentially one, is an element in all religions. It is the anodyne which the religious principle, like one administering opiates to the incurable, has added to the law which makes life sombre for the vast majority of mankind.

Greek art, when we first notice it, is intertwined with Greek religion. We tend to think of Greek religion as one centered on art and beauty, where Olympian Zeus and Athena Polias are the symbols, and Homer's poems are the sacred texts. Cardinal Newman describes it as "the classical polytheism which was cheerful and graceful, as was natural in a civilized age." However, this perspective is only partial; it focuses on the vivid, bright aspects of high Hellenic culture but overlooks the darker world it exists within. Greek religion, where we can see it most clearly, is both a grand ritualistic system and a cycle of poetic ideas. Religions, as they naturally evolve from human existence, are shaped by the factors that influence life. They flourish under a sunny sky, become more open as society expands, and grow intense and sharp in the struggles of human existence, where the spirit is constrained and the stars shine brightest at midday; analyzing these differences is one of the crucial roles of religious criticism. Yet, the broad foundation of all religions, for the majority, is a universal pagan sentiment, a form of paganism that predates Greek religion and has persisted into the Christian era, unshakeable, like a tenacious plant, because its roots are embedded in the very soil from which it grows. This pagan sentiment reflects the sadness that fills the human mind whenever it drifts far from the immediate present. It's surrounded by ideas of irresistible natural forces, mainly acting against humanity but also holding the key to good fortune, making the earth fertile and the wine intoxicating. People create gods in their own likeness, gods that are joyful and adorned with flowers, or those marked by sorrowful fate, offering comfort through their unhealed wounds, which have persisted through generations. The thought of death evokes a deep sense of longing for home. If he could, he would stay on earth forever: as the world fades and the senses dull, he clings tighter to it; but since the decay of bones and flesh must continue until the end, he relies on charms and talismans that might possess some protective power when the inevitable shipwreck occurs. This sentiment is part of the eternal foundation of all religions, indeed shaped by changes over time and place, but indestructible, because its roots run so deep in human nature. The influence of religious initiators may touch them; a few may "rise up with wings as eagles," yet the overall landscape of religious life remains largely unchanged. Religious progress, like all purely spiritual advancement, is limited to a select few. This sentiment establishes itself in ancient times through certain practices of patriarchal life: lighting fires, cleansing the body, slaughtering livestock, gathering crops, celebrating holidays, and dancing. These are the beginnings of a ritual, initially as spontaneous and fluid as the sentiment it represents, but destined to become a lasting feature of religious life. The practices of patriarchal existence evolve; however, this core of ritual persists, developing while always maintaining a religious significance, losing its domestic character, and thus becoming increasingly puzzling with each generation. This form of pagan worship, despite local variations, is fundamentally the same and is an element in all religions. It serves as a comfort that the religious principle, much like a caregiver providing pain relief to those incurably afflicted, has added to the reality that makes life burdensome for the vast majority of humanity.

More definite religious conceptions come from other sources, and fix themselves upon this ritual in various ways, changing it, and giving it new meanings. In Greece they were derived from mythology, itself not due to a religious source at all, but developing in the course of time into a body of religious conceptions, entirely human in form and character. To the unprogressive ritual element it brought these conceptions, itself—he pterou dunamis, the power of the wing—an element of refinement, of ascension, with the promise of an endless destiny. While the ritual remains fixed, the aesthetic element, only accidentally connected with it, expands with the freedom and mobility of the things of the intellect. Always, the fixed element is the religious observance; the fluid, unfixed element is the myth, the religious conception. This religion is itself pagan, and has in any broad view of it the pagan sadness. It does not at once, and for the majority, become the higher Hellenic religion. The country people, of course, cherish the unlovely idols of an earlier time, such as those which Pausanias found still devoutly preserved in Arcadia. Athenaeus tells the story of one who, coming to a temple of Latona, had expected to find some worthy presentment of the mother of Apollo, and laughed on seeing only a shapeless wooden figure. The wilder people have wilder gods, which, however, in Athens, or Corinth, or Lacedaemon, changing ever with the worshippers in whom they live and move and have their being, borrow something of the lordliness and distinction of human nature there. Greek religion too has its mendicants, its purifications, its antinomian mysticism, its garments offered to the gods, its statues worn with kissing, its exaggerated superstitions for the vulgar only, its worship of sorrow, its addolorata, its mournful mysteries. Scarcely a wild or melancholy note of the medieval church but was anticipated by Greek polytheism! What should we have thought of the vertiginous prophetess at the very centre of Greek religion? The supreme Hellenic culture is a sharp edge of light across this gloom. The fiery, stupefying wine becomes in a happier region clear and exhilarating. The Dorian worship of Apollo, rational, chastened, debonair, with his unbroken daylight, always opposed to the sad Chthonian divinities, is the aspiring element, by force and spring of which Greek religion sublimes itself. Out of Greek religion, under happy conditions, arises Greek art, to minister to human culture. It was the privilege of Greek religion to be able to transform itself into an artistic ideal.

More defined religious ideas come from different sources and attach themselves to this ritual in various ways, altering it and giving it new meanings. In Greece, these ideas were derived from mythology, which was not initially a religious source at all but developed over time into a set of religious beliefs that were completely human in nature. To the static ritual element, it introduced these concepts—the power of the wing—adding a layer of refinement, elevation, and the promise of endless possibility. While the ritual remains constant, the aesthetic aspect, only loosely related to it, expands freely like the workings of the mind. The fixed element is always the religious practice; the fluid, changing element is the myth, the religious idea. This religion is inherently pagan, and when viewed broadly, it carries a sense of pagan sorrow. It doesn’t immediately, or for most people, evolve into the higher Hellenic religion. Rural folks, of course, hold onto the unattractive idols of an earlier era, like those that Pausanias found still being worshipped in Arcadia. Athenaeus recounts a story of someone who expected to find a proper representation of the mother of Apollo in a temple of Latona but laughed upon seeing only a shapeless wooden figure. The more primitive people have wilder gods, which, however, in places like Athens, Corinth, or Lacedaemon, constantly shift with the worshippers who embody and sustain them, taking on some grandeur and distinction of human nature. Greek religion also has its beggars, its rituals, its unconventional mysticism, its offerings to the gods, its statues worn down from kissing, its exaggerated superstitions aimed at the common people, its worship of sorrow, its mournful mysteries. Hardly a wild or gloomy aspect of the medieval church wasn’t foreshadowed by Greek polytheism! Imagine the dizzying prophetess at the heart of Greek religion! The pinnacle of Hellenic culture casts a sharp beam of light through this darkness. The intoxicating, numbing wine becomes, in a brighter place, clear and uplifting. The Dorian worship of Apollo, rational, refined, and cheerful, with its unbroken daylight, is always in contrast to the gloomy Chthonian deities, representing the aspirational element that challenges and elevates Greek religion. From Greek religion, under favorable circumstances, emerges Greek art to enrich human culture. It was the unique opportunity of Greek religion to transform itself into an artistic ideal.

For the thoughts of the Greeks about themselves, and their relation to the world generally, were ever in the happiest readiness to be transformed into objects for the senses. In this lies the main distinction between Greek art and the mystical art of the Christian middle age, which is always struggling to express thoughts beyond itself. Take, for instance, a characteristic work of the middle age, Angelico's Coronation of the Virgin, in the cloister of Saint Mark's at Florence. In some strange halo of a moon Christ and the Virgin Mary are sitting, clad in mystical white raiment, half shroud, half priestly linen. Our Lord, with rosy nimbus and the long pale hair—tanquam lana alba et tanquam nix—of the figure in the Apocalypse, sets with slender finger-tips a crown of pearl on the head of his mother, who, corpse-like in her refinement, is bending forward to receive it, the light lying like snow upon her forehead. Certainly, it cannot be said of Angelico's fresco that it throws into a sensible form our highest thoughts about man and his relation to the world; but it did not do this adequately even for Angelico. For him, all that is outward or sensible in his work—the hair like wool, the rosy nimbus, the crown of pearl—is only the symbol or type of an inexpressible world, to which he wishes to direct the thoughts; he would have shrunk from the notion that what the eye apprehended was all. Such forms of art, then, are inadequate to the matter they clothe; they remain ever below its level. Something of this kind is true also of oriental art. As in the middle age from an exaggerated inwardness, so in the East from a vagueness, a want of definition, in thought, the matter presented to art is unmanageable: forms of sense struggle vainly with it. The many-headed gods of the East, the orientalised Diana of Ephesus, with its numerous breasts, like Angelico's fresco, are at best overcharged symbols, a means of hinting at an idea which art cannot adequately express, which still remains in the world of shadows.

The Greeks always had a way of expressing their thoughts about themselves and their place in the world that easily transformed into sensory experiences. This is the key difference between Greek art and the mystical art of the Christian Middle Ages, which constantly tried to communicate ideas that went beyond itself. Take, for example, a notable work from the Middle Ages, Angelico's Coronation of the Virgin, located in the cloister of Saint Mark's in Florence. In a strange moonlit halo, Christ and the Virgin Mary are depicted, dressed in mystical white garments that look like a mix of a shroud and priestly linen. Our Lord, with his rosy glow and long, pale hair—like white wool and like snow—sets a pearl crown on his mother’s head, who, almost corpse-like in her grace, leans forward to receive it, the light resting like snow on her forehead. It cannot be said that Angelico’s fresco conveys our highest thoughts about humanity and its connection to the world; in fact, it didn't even do that adequately for Angelico himself. For him, everything outward or sensory in his work—the hair like wool, the rosy glow, the pearl crown—serves only as a symbol for an inexpressible realm that he hopes to direct thoughts toward; he would have been reluctant to believe that what one sees is all there is. Therefore, such forms of art fall short of the subject they are meant to represent; they always remain beneath its true depth. A similar observation can be made about Oriental art. Just as in the Middle Ages, where an excessive focus on the inner self led to challenges, in the East, a lack of clarity in thought makes the subject presented to art difficult to handle: sensory forms struggle in vain against it. The many-headed gods of the East and the Orientalized Diana of Ephesus, with her numerous breasts, like Angelico’s fresco, are ultimately overdone symbols, merely hinting at an idea that art cannot fully capture, remaining forever in the realm of shadows.

But take a work of Greek art,—the Venus of Melos. That is in no sense a symbol, a suggestion of anything beyond its own victorious fairness. The mind begins and ends with the finite image, yet loses no part of the spiritual motive. That motive is not lightly and loosely attached to the sensuous form, as the meaning to the allegory, but saturates and is identical with it. The Greek mind had advanced to a particular stage of self-reflexion, but was careful not to pass beyond it. In oriental thought there is a vague conception of life everywhere, but no true appreciation of itself by the mind, no knowledge of the distinction of man's nature: in its consciousness of itself, humanity is still confused with the fantastic, indeterminate life of the animal and vegetable world. In Greek thought the "lordship of the soul" is recognised; that lordship gives authority and divinity to human eyes and hands and feet; inanimate nature is thrown into the background. But there Greek thought finds its happy limit; it has not yet become too inward; the mind has not begun to boast of its independence of the flesh; the spirit has not yet absorbed everything with its emotions, nor reflected its own colour everywhere. It has indeed committed itself to a train of reflexion which must end in a defiance of form, of all that is outward, in an exaggerated idealism. But that end is still distant: it has not yet plunged into the depths of religious mysticism.

But consider a piece of Greek art—the Venus of Melos. It isn’t a symbol or a suggestion of anything beyond its own stunning beauty. The mind starts and ends with this tangible image, yet it doesn't miss out on the spiritual essence. That essence isn’t loosely connected to the physical form like meaning to an allegory; it is infused within and identical to it. The Greek mind had reached a certain level of self-awareness but was careful not to go beyond it. In Eastern thought, there's a vague idea of life everywhere, but no real understanding of it by the mind, no awareness of the distinction of human nature. In its self-awareness, humanity is still mixed up with the mysterious, undefined life of animals and plants. In Greek thought, the "sovereignty of the soul" is acknowledged; that sovereignty gives power and divinity to human eyes, hands, and feet, while inanimate nature is pushed to the side. But Greek thought finds its satisfying limit here; it hasn’t gone too deep inward; the mind hasn’t started to boast about being independent from the body; the spirit hasn’t completely absorbed everything with its emotions or reflected its own essence everywhere. It has indeed embarked on a path of reflection that could eventually lead to a rejection of form and everything external, resulting in an exaggerated idealism. But that endpoint is still far off; it hasn’t yet delved into the depths of religious mysticism.

This ideal art, in which the thought does not outstrip or lie beyond its sensible embodiment, could not have arisen out of a phase of life that was uncomely or poor. That delicate pause in Greek reflexion was joined, by some supreme good luck, to the perfect animal nature of the Greeks. Here are the two conditions of an artistic ideal. The influences which perfected the animal nature of the Greeks are part of the process by which the ideal was evolved. Those "Mothers" who, in the second part of Faust, mould and remould the typical forms which appear in human history, preside, at the beginning of Greek culture, over such a concourse of happy physical conditions as ever generates by natural laws some rare type of intellectual or spiritual life. That delicate air, "nimbly and sweetly recommending itself" to the senses, the finer aspects of nature, the finer lime and clay of the human form, and modelling of the dainty framework of the human countenance:—these are the good luck of the Greek when he enters upon life. Beauty becomes a distinction, like genius, or noble place.

This ideal art, where the idea aligns perfectly with its physical expression, couldn’t have emerged from a time that was unattractive or lacking. That brief moment in Greek thought was, through some amazing luck, connected to the Greeks' exceptional physical nature. These are the two key aspects of an artistic ideal. The influences that enhanced the Greeks' physical nature are part of how the ideal developed. Those "Mothers" who, in the second part of Faust, shape and reshape the typical forms seen throughout human history, also oversee in the early Greek culture a mix of fortunate physical conditions that naturally generate some unique form of intellectual or spiritual life. That delicate atmosphere, “nimbly and sweetly appealing” to the senses, the finer elements of nature, the superior clay and limestone of the human body, and the artistry in the delicate structure of the human face—these are the incredible advantages for the Greek as he begins life. Beauty becomes a distinction, much like talent or noble heritage.

"By no people," says Winckelmann, "has beauty been so highly esteemed as by the Greeks. The priests of a youthful Jupiter at Aegae, of the Ismenian Apollo, and the priest who at Tanagra led the procession of Mercury, bearing a lamb upon his shoulders, were always youths to whom the prize of beauty had been awarded. The citizens of Egesta, in Sicily, erected a monument to a certain Philip, who was not their fellow-citizen, but of Croton, for his distinguished beauty; and the people made offerings at it. In an ancient song, ascribed to Simonides or Epicharmus, of four wishes, the first was health, the second beauty. And as beauty was so longed for and prized by the Greeks, every beautiful person sought to become known to the whole people by this distinction, and above all to approve himself to the artists, because they awarded the prize; and this was for the artists an opportunity of having supreme beauty ever before their eyes. Beauty even gave a right to fame; and we find in Greek histories the most beautiful people distinguished. Some were famous for the beauty of one single part of their form; as Demetrius Phalereus, for his beautiful eyebrows, was called Charito-blepharos. It seems even to have been thought that the procreation of beautiful children might be promoted by prizes: this is shown by the existence of contests for beauty, which in ancient times were established by Cypselus, King of Arcadia, by the river Alpheus; and, at the feast of Apollo of Philae, a prize was offered to the youths for the deftest kiss. This was decided by an umpire; as also at Megara, by the grave of Diodes. At Sparta, and at Lesbos, in the temple of Juno, and among the Parrhasii, there were contests for beauty among women. The general esteem for beauty went so far, that the Spartan women set up in their bedchambers a Nireus, a Narcissus, or a Hyacinth, that they might bear beautiful children."

"By no other people," says Winckelmann, "has beauty been so highly valued as by the Greeks. The priests of a young Jupiter at Aegae, the Ismenian Apollo, and the priest at Tanagra who led the procession of Mercury, carrying a lamb on his shoulders, were always young men who had received beauty awards. The citizens of Egesta, in Sicily, built a monument for a guy named Philip, who wasn’t one of them but from Croton, due to his outstanding beauty; and people brought offerings to it. In an ancient song attributed to Simonides or Epicharmus, among four wishes, health was the first and beauty the second. As beauty was so desired and valued by the Greeks, every beautiful individual sought to be recognized by the entire community for this trait, especially wanting to impress the artists, since they awarded the prizes; and this provided the artists with a constant display of ideal beauty. Beauty also conferred a kind of fame; and we find in Greek histories the most attractive people highlighted. Some were known for the beauty of just one part of their body; for instance, Demetrius Phalereus was called Charito-blepharos for his lovely eyebrows. It seems it was even believed that prizes could help produce beautiful children: this is indicated by the beauty contests established in ancient times by Cypselus, King of Arcadia, by the Alpheus river; and at the festival of Apollo of Philae, a prize was awarded to the youths for the best kiss. This was judged by an umpire; as it was also at Megara, near Diodes' grave. In Sparta and Lesbos, in the temple of Juno, and among the Parrhasii, there were competitions for beauty among women. The general admiration for beauty reached such a level that Spartan women placed a Nireus, a Narcissus, or a Hyacinth in their bedrooms to encourage the birth of beautiful children."

So, from a few stray antiquarianisms, a few faces cast up sharply from the waves, Winckelmann, as his manner is, divines the temperament of the antique world, and that in which it had delight. It has passed away with that distant age, and we may venture to dwell upon it. What sharpness and reality it has is the sharpness and reality of suddenly arrested life. The Greek system of gymnastics originated as part of a religious ritual. The worshipper was to recommend himself to the gods by becoming fleet and fair, white and red, like them. The beauty of the palaestra, and the beauty of the artist's studio, reacted on each other. The youth tried to rival his gods; and his increased beauty passed back into them.—"I take the gods to witness, I had rather have a fair body than a king's crown"—Omnumi pantas theous me helesthai an ten basileos arkhen anti tou kalos einai.—That is the form in which one age of the world chose the higher life—a perfect world, if the gods could have seemed for ever only fleet and fair, white and red. Let us not regret that this unperplexed youth of humanity, seeing itself and satisfied, passed, at the due moment, into a mournful maturity; for already the deep joy was in store for the spirit, of finding the ideal of that youth still red with life in the grave.

So, from a few random old references, a few faces that emerge sharply from the waves, Winckelmann, as he often does, senses the temperament of the ancient world and what it found joyful. That world has faded away with time, and we can reflect on it. The sharpness and clarity it has come from a life that was suddenly paused. The Greek system of gymnastics started as part of a religious ceremony. Worshippers aimed to impress the gods by becoming swift and beautiful, white and red, like them. The beauty of the gym and the beauty of the artist's studio influenced each other. Young men tried to match their gods; their growing beauty reflected back onto them. —"I swear by the gods, I would rather have a beautiful body than a king's crown" — Omnumi pantas theous me helesthai an ten basileos arkhen anti tou kalos einai. — That represents how one era of the world embraced a higher life—a perfect world, if only the gods could have seemed forever swift and beautiful, white and red. Let’s not mourn that this uncomplicated youthfulness of humanity, content with itself, eventually transitioned into a somber maturity; for already, deep joy awaited the spirit in discovering the ideal of that youth, still vibrant in death.

It followed that the Greek ideal expressed itself pre-eminently in sculpture. All art has a sensuous element, colour, form, sound—in poetry a dexterous recalling of these, together with the profound, joyful sensuousness of motion: each of these may be a medium for the ideal: it is partly accident which in any individual case makes the born artist, poet, or painter rather than sculptor. But as the mind itself has had an historical development, one form of art, by the very limitations of its material, may be more adequate than another for the expression of any one phase of its experience. Different attitudes of the imagination have a native affinity with different types of sensuous form, so that they combine, with completeness and ease. The arts may thus be ranged in a series, which corresponds to a series of developments in the human mind itself. Architecture, which begins in a practical need, can only express by vague hint or symbol the spirit or mind of the artist. He closes his sadness over him, or wanders in the perplexed intricacies of things, or projects his purpose from him clean-cut and sincere, or bares himself to the sunlight. But these spiritualities, felt rather than seen, can but lurk about architectural form as volatile effects, to be gathered from it by reflexion; their expression is not really sensuous at all. As human form is not the subject with which it deals, architecture is the mode in which the artistic effort centres, when the thoughts of man concerning himself are still indistinct, when he is still little preoccupied with those harmonies, storms, victories, of the unseen and intellectual world, which, wrought out into the bodily form, give it an interest and significance communicable to it alone. The art of Egypt, with its supreme architectural effects, is, according to Hegel's beautiful comparison, a Memnon waiting for the day, the day of the Greek spirit, the humanistic spirit, with its power of speech. Again, painting, music, and poetry, with their endless power of complexity, are the special arts of the romantic and modern ages. Into these, with the utmost attenuation of detail, may be translated every delicacy of thought and feeling, incidental to a consciousness brooding with delight over itself. Through their gradations of shade, their exquisite intervals, they project in an external form that which is most inward in humour, passion, sentiment. Between architecture and the romantic arts of painting, music, and poetry, comes sculpture, which, unlike architecture, deals immediately with man, while it contrasts with the romantic arts, because it is not self-analytical. It has to do more exclusively than any other art with the human form, itself one entire medium of spiritual expression, trembling, blushing, melting into dew, with inward excitement. That spirituality which only lurks about architecture as a volatile effect, in sculpture takes up the whole given material, and penetrates it with an imaginative motive; and at first sight sculpture, with its solidity of form, seems a thing more real and full than the faint, abstract world of poetry or painting. Still the fact is the reverse. Discourse and action show man as he is, more directly than the springing of the muscles and the moulding of the flesh; and over these poetry has command. Painting, by the flushing of colour in the face and dilatation of light in the eye—music, by its subtle range of tones—can refine most delicately upon a single moment of passion, unravelling its finest threads.

It follows that the Greek ideal was mostly expressed through sculpture. All art has a sensory aspect—color, form, sound—in poetry, it skillfully brings these elements together, along with the deep, joyful experience of movement. Each of these can be a medium for the ideal; it's partly chance that determines if an artist is born as a poet, painter, or sculptor. However, since the human mind has developed historically, one form of art, due to the limitations of its materials, might be better suited than another to express specific phases of experience. Different imaginative perspectives have a natural connection with different types of sensory forms, allowing them to combine effortlessly. The arts can thus be arranged in a series that mirrors developments in the human mind. Architecture, which starts from practical needs, can only express the artist's spirit or thoughts through vague hints or symbols. The artist may express sadness, wander through complicated ideas, present a clear and sincere purpose, or expose themselves to the light. Yet, these spiritual elements, sensed rather than seen, merely linger around architectural form as fleeting effects, which are only grasped through reflection; their expression isn't truly sensory at all. Since human form isn’t the main focus of architecture, it serves as a mode for artistic expression when human thoughts about themselves are still unclear, when they are not yet deeply engaged with the harmonies, struggles, and victories of the unseen intellectual world, which, manifested in a physical form, provide unique interest and significance. The art of Egypt, known for its impressive architectural effects, is, as Hegel beautifully compared it, a Memnon waiting for the dawn of the Greek spirit, the humanistic spirit with its power of expression. Meanwhile, painting, music, and poetry, with their limitless complexity, are the defining arts of the romantic and modern ages. Every nuance of thought and feeling, intricately tied to a consciousness reveling in its own delight, can be translated into these art forms. Through their shades and exquisite intervals, they externalize what is most internal in humor, passion, and sentiment. Positioned between architecture and the romantic arts of painting, music, and poetry is sculpture, which, unlike architecture, engages directly with humanity, and sets itself apart from the romantic arts as it is not self-reflective. It focuses more exclusively than any other art on the human form, which is a complete medium of spiritual expression, vibrating, blushing, melting into dew with inner excitement. The spirituality that remains just beneath the surface of architecture as a fleeting effect, in sculpture, absorbs the entire material and infuses it with imaginative intent; at first glance, sculpture, with its solid forms, seems more real and substantial than the subtle, abstract realms of poetry or painting. However, the truth is the opposite. Discourse and action reveal humanity more directly than the tension of muscles or the shaping of flesh, and poetry holds sway over these. Painting, with the flushing of color on the face and the light's expansion in the eye—music, through its delicate range of tones—can delicately refine a single moment of passion, unraveling its finest threads.

But why should sculpture thus limit itself to pure form? Because, by this limitation, it becomes a perfect medium of expression for one peculiar motive of the imaginative intellect. It therefore renounces all these attributes of its material which do not help forward that motive. It has had, indeed, from the beginning an unfixed claim to colour; but this element of colour in it has always been more or less conventional, with no melting or modulation of tones, never admitting more than a very limited realism. It was maintained chiefly as a religious tradition. In proportion as the art of sculpture ceased to be merely decorative, and subordinate to architecture, it threw itself upon pure form. It renounces the power of expression by sinking or heightening tones. In it, no member of the human form is more significant than the rest; the eye is wide, and without pupil; the lips and brow are hardly less significant than hands, and breasts, and feet. The limitation of its resources is part of its pride it has no backgrounds, no sky or atmosphere, to suggest and interpret a train of feeling; a little of suggested motion, and much of pure light on its gleaming surfaces, with pure form—only these. And it gains more than it loses by this limitation to its own distinguishing motives; it unveils man in the repose of his unchanging characteristics. Its white light, purged from the angry, bloodlike stains of action and passion, reveals, not what is accidental in man, but the god in him, as opposed to man's restless movement. The art of sculpture records the first naive, unperplexed recognition of man by himself; and it is a proof of the high artistic capacity of the Greeks, that they apprehended and remained true to these exquisite limitations, yet, in spite of them, gave to their creations a vital and mobile individuality.

But why should sculpture limit itself to just pure form? Because by doing so, it becomes a perfect way to express a unique drive of the imaginative mind. It gives up all the traits of its material that don’t contribute to that drive. From the beginning, it has had an uncertain relationship with color, but this aspect has always been somewhat conventional, without blending or varying tones, accepting only a very limited realism. It was mainly maintained as a religious tradition. As sculpture transitioned from being merely decorative and dependent on architecture, it focused more on pure form. It sacrifices the power of expression by altering light and shade. In sculpture, no part of the human body is more important than another; the eyes are wide and lack pupils, and the lips and forehead are nearly as significant as the hands, chest, and feet. The limitation of its resources is a point of pride; it has no backgrounds, skies, or atmospheres to suggest or interpret feelings—just a hint of motion and plenty of pure light on its shiny surfaces, alongside pure form—only these. It gains more than it loses by sticking to its distinctive motives; it reveals humanity in the calmness of unchanging traits. Its white light, free from the harsh, blood-like stains of action and passion, shows not what is accidental in humans, but the divine within them, contrasting with man’s restless movement. The art of sculpture captures the first simple and unconflicted recognition of mankind by itself; and it showcases the high artistic ability of the Greeks to understand and stay true to these fine limitations, while still giving their creations a lively and dynamic individuality.

Heiterkeit—blitheness or repose, and Allgemeinheit—generality or breadth, are, then, the supreme characteristics of the Hellenic ideal. But that generality or breadth has nothing in common with the lax observation, the unlearned thought, the flaccid execution, which have sometimes claimed superiority in art, on the plea of being "broad" or "general." Hellenic breadth and generality come of a culture minute, severe, constantly renewed, rectifying and concentrating its impressions into certain pregnant types. The base of all artistic genius is the power of conceiving humanity in a new, striking, rejoicing way, of putting a happy world of its own creation in place of the meaner world of common days, of generating around itself an atmosphere with a novel power of refraction, selecting, transforming, recombining the images it transmits, according to the choice of the imaginative intellect. In exercising this power, painting and poetry have a choice of subject almost unlimited. The range of characters or persons open to them is as various as life itself; no character, however trivial, misshapen, or unlovely, can resist their magic. That is because those arts can accomplish their function in the choice and development of some special situation, which lifts or glorifies a character, in itself not poetical. To realise this situation, to define in a chill and empty atmosphere, the focus where rays, in themselves pale and impotent, unite and begin to burn, the artist has to employ the most cunning detail, to complicate and refine upon thought and passion a thousand-fold. The poems of Robert Browning supply brilliant examples of this power. His poetry is pre-eminently the poetry of situations. The characters themselves are always of secondary importance; often they are characters in themselves of little interest; they seem to come to him by strange accidents from the ends of the world. His gift is shown by the way in which he accepts such a character, and throws it into some situation, or apprehends it in some delicate pause of life, in which for a moment it becomes ideal. Take an instance from Dramatis Personae. In the poem entitled Le Byron de nos Jours, we have a single moment of passion thrown into relief in this exquisite way. Those two jaded Parisians are not intrinsically interesting; they only begin to interest us when thrown into a choice situation. But to discriminate that moment, to make it appreciable by us, that we may "find" it, what a cobweb of allusions, what double and treble reflexions of the mind upon itself, what an artificial light is constructed and broken over the chosen situation; on how fine a needle's point that little world of passion is balanced! Yet, in spite of this intricacy, the poem has the clear ring of a central motive; we receive from it the impression of one imaginative tone, of a single creative act.

Joyfulness—happiness or calm, and Generality—breadth or openness, are the key traits of the Hellenic ideal. But that breadth has nothing to do with the careless observation, the unsophisticated thought, or the weak execution that sometimes claim superiority in art, arguing for being "broad" or "general." Hellenic breadth and generality come from a culture that is detailed, strict, constantly evolving, refining, and focusing its impressions into certain powerful types. The foundation of all artistic genius is the ability to perceive humanity in a new, vibrant, joyful way, to create a happy world of its own making to replace the lesser world of ordinary days, and to generate an atmosphere with a new refractive power, selecting, transforming, and recombining the images it conveys, based on the creative imagination's choices. In exercising this power, painting and poetry have an almost limitless choice of subjects. The variety of characters available to them is as diverse as life itself; no character, no matter how trivial, misshapen, or unappealing, can resist their magic. This is because those arts can perform their function in choosing and developing a specific situation that elevates or glorifies a character that is not inherently poetic. To realize this situation, to define, in a cold and empty atmosphere, the point where rays, weak and powerless on their own, converge and start to shine, the artist must use the most intricate detail, complicating and refining thought and passion a thousand times over. The poems of Robert Browning are brilliant examples of this power. His poetry is primarily the poetry of situations. The characters themselves are often of secondary importance; many are inherently uninteresting; they seem to come to him by strange chance from far-off places. His talent is evident in how he takes such a character and places it in a certain situation, or captures it in a delicate pause of life, in which, for a moment, it becomes ideal. For example, in Dramatis Personae, the poem titled Le Byron de nos Jours highlights a single moment of passion in an exquisite manner. Those two weary Parisians are not inherently captivating; they only begin to engage us when placed in a particular situation. But to pinpoint that moment, to make it appreciable to us, so we may "discover" it, a complex web of allusions, layered reflections of the mind upon itself, and an artificial light is constructed and diffused over the chosen situation; that little world of passion is delicately balanced on a fine needle’s point! Yet, despite this complexity, the poem has the clear resonance of a central motive; we receive the impression of a unified imaginative tone, of a single act of creation.

To produce such effects at all requires all the resources of painting, with its power of indirect expression, of subordinate but significant detail, its atmosphere, its foregrounds and backgrounds. To produce them in a pre-eminent degree requires all the resources of poetry, language in its most purged form, its remote associations and suggestions, its double and treble lights. These appliances sculpture cannot command. In it, therefore, not the special situation, but the type, the general character of the subject to be delineated, is all-important. In poetry and painting, the situation predominates over the character; in sculpture, the character over the situation. Excluded by the limitations of its material from the development of exquisite situations, it has to choose from a select number of types intrinsically interesting—interesting, that is, independently of any special situation into which they may be thrown. Sculpture finds the secret of its power in presenting these types, in their broad, central, incisive lines. This it effects not by accumulation of detail, but by abstracting from it. All that is accidental, all that distracts the simple effect upon us of the supreme types of humanity, all traces in them of the commonness of the world, it gradually purges away.

To create such effects at all requires all the resources of painting, with its ability for indirect expression, relevant but subtle details, its ambiance, and its foregrounds and backgrounds. To achieve these effects to a high degree requires all the tools of poetry, language in its purest form, its distant associations and connotations, its multiple layers of meaning. Sculpture cannot utilize these tools. Therefore, in sculpture, the type and the overall character of the subject being represented are crucial. In poetry and painting, the situation takes precedence over the character; in sculpture, the character overshadows the situation. Limited by its material from developing intricate situations, sculpture must select from a limited number of intrinsically interesting types—interesting on their own, regardless of any specific situation they might be placed in. Sculpture finds its strength in showcasing these types with their bold, clear, and impactful lines. It achieves this not by adding more detail, but by stripping away excess. All that is incidental, all that distracts from the simple impact of the ultimate expressions of humanity, and any hints of the ordinary world in them, is systematically removed.

Works of art produced under this law, and only these, are really characterised by Hellenic generality or breadth. In every direction it is a law of limitation; it keeps passion always below that degree of intensity at which it must necessarily be transitory, never winding up the features to one note of anger, or desire, or surprise. In some of the feebler allegorical designs of the middle age, we find isolated qualities portrayed as by so many masks; its religious art has familiarised us with faces fixed immovably into blank types of placid reverie; and men and women, in the hurry of life, often wear the sharp impress of one absorbing motive, from which it is said death sets their features free. All such instances may be ranged under the grotesque; and the Hellenic ideal has nothing in common with the grotesque. It allows passion to play lightly over the surface of the individual form, losing thereby nothing of its central impassivity, its depth and repose. To all but the highest culture, the reserved faces of the gods will ever have something of insipidity. Again, in the best Greek sculpture, the archaic immobility has been thawed, its forms are in motion; but it is a motion ever kept in reserve, which is very seldom committed to any definite action. Endless as are the attitudes of Greek sculpture, exquisite as is the invention of the Greeks in this direction, the actions or situations it permits are simple and few. There is no Greek Madonna; the goddesses are always childless. The actions selected are those which would be without significance, except in a divine person—binding on a sandal or preparing for the bath. When a more complex and significant action is permitted, it is most often represented as just finished, so that eager expectancy is excluded, as in the image of Apollo just after the slaughter of the Python, or of Venus with the apple of Paris already in her hand. The Laocoon, with all that patient science through which it has triumphed over an almost unmanageable subject, marks a period in which sculpture has begun to aim at effects legitimate, because delightful, only in painting. The hair, so rich a source of expression in painting, because, relatively to the eye or to the lip, it is mere drapery, is withdrawn from attention; its texture, as well as the colour, is lost, its arrangement faintly and severely indicated, with no enmeshed or broken light. The eyes are wide and directionless, not fixing anything with their gaze, or riveting the brain to any special external object; the brows without hair. It deals almost exclusively with youth, where the moulding of the bodily organs is still as if suspended between growth and completion, indicated but not emphasised; where the transition from curve to curve is so delicate and elusive, that Winckelmann compares it to a quiet sea, which, although we understand it to be in motion, we nevertheless regard as an image of repose; where, therefore, the exact degree of development is so hard to apprehend. If one had to choose a single product of Hellenic art, to save in the wreck of all the rest, one would choose from the "beautiful multitude" of the Panathenaic frieze, that line of youths on horseback, with their level glances, their proud, patient lips, their chastened reins, their whole bodies in exquisite service. This colourless, unclassified purity of life, with its blending and interpenetration of intellectual, spiritual, and physical elements, still folded together, pregnant with the possibilities of a whole world closed within it, is the highest expression of that indifference which lies beyond all that is relative or partial. Everywhere there is the effect of an awaking, of a child's sleep just disturbed. All these effects are united in a single instance—the adorante of the museum of Berlin, a youth who has gained the wrestler's prize, with hands lifted and open, in praise for the victory. Fresh, unperplexed, it is the image of man as he springs first from the sleep of nature; his white light taking no colour from any one-sided experience, characterless, so far as character involves subjection to the accidental influences of life.

Works of art created under this law, and only these, truly embody Hellenic generality or breadth. In every respect, it is a law of limitation; it keeps passion always below a level of intensity that would make it fleeting, never distorting the features into a single note of anger, desire, or surprise. In some of the weaker allegorical designs from the medieval period, we find isolated qualities shown like a collection of masks; its religious art has familiarized us with faces frozen into indifferent types of calm daydreaming; and people, in the rush of life, often display the sharp imprint of one overwhelming motive, which is said to be released by death. All these examples can be categorized under the grotesque; and the Hellenic ideal has nothing in common with the grotesque. It allows passion to lightly play across the surface of the individual form, losing nothing of its core impassivity, depth, or tranquility. For those lacking the highest culture, the reserved faces of the gods will always seem somewhat bland. Moreover, in the finest Greek sculpture, the archaic stillness has melted away; its forms are in motion, but it’s a motion that is kept in reserve, rarely committing to any specific action. As endless as the poses of Greek sculpture are, and as exquisite as the Greeks' creativity in this area, the actions or situations it portrays are simple and few. There is no Greek Madonna; the goddesses are always without children. The chosen actions are those that would hold no significance, except for a divine being—like tying a sandal or preparing for a bath. When a more complex and meaningful action is shown, it's most often depicted as just completed, so that eager anticipation is left out, as seen in the image of Apollo right after slaying the Python, or Venus already holding the apple of Paris. The Laocoon, with all its careful artistry that has triumphed over a nearly impossible subject, marks a point where sculpture starts to seek effects that are appropriate, yet only delightful in painting. The hair, which is a rich source of expression in painting, is, in contrast, downplayed; its texture, along with color, is lost, and its arrangement is indicated only faintly and strictly, without tangled or broken light. The eyes are wide and unfocused, not locking onto any particular object or fixing the mind on any external target; the brows are without hair. It focuses almost entirely on youth, where the shaping of the body is still as if suspended between growth and completion, indicated but not emphasized; where the transition from curve to curve is so subtle and fleeting that Winckelmann compares it to a calm sea, which, though we know it to be in motion, we still see as a symbol of stillness; making it difficult to grasp the exact level of development. If one had to pick a single example of Hellenic art to preserve from the ruins of all the rest, one would choose the "beautiful multitude" of the Panathenaic frieze, featuring a line of young men on horseback, with their level gazes, proud, patient lips, and restrained reins, their whole bodies in exquisite service. This colorless, unclassified purity of life, with its blending of intellectual, spiritual, and physical elements, still intertwined and full of the possibilities of a whole world contained within it, represents the highest expression of a detachment that lies beyond everything relative or partial. Everywhere, there's the feeling of awakening, like a child's sleep that has just been disturbed. All these effects converge in a single instance—the adorante in the Berlin museum, a young man who has won the prize for wrestling, with his hands raised and open in celebration of his victory. Fresh and untroubled, it captures the image of a person just emerging from the sleep of nature; his white light not shaded by any narrow experience, characterless, in so far as character implies being subject to the random influences of life.

"This sense," says Hegel, "for the consummate modelling of divine and human forms was pre-eminently at home in Greece. In its poets and orators, its historians and philosophers, Greece cannot be conceived from a central point, unless one brings, as a key to the understanding of it, an insight into the ideal forms of sculpture, and regards the images of statesmen and philosophers, as well as epic and dramatic heroes, from the artistic point of view; for those who act, as well as those who create and think, have, in those beautiful days of Greece, this plastic character. They are great and free, and have grown up on the soil of their own individuality, creating themselves out of themselves, and moulding themselves to what they were, and willed to be. The age of Pericles was rich in such characters; Pericles himself, Pheidias, Plato, above all Sophocles, Thucydides also, Xenophon and Socrates, each in his own order, the perfection of one remaining undiminished by that of the others. They are ideal artists of themselves, cast each in one flawless mould, works of art, which stand before us as an immortal presentment of the gods. Of this modelling also are those bodily works of art, the victors in the Olympic games; yes, and even Phryne, who, as the most beautiful of women, ascended naked out of the water, in the presence of assembled Greece."

"This understanding," says Hegel, "for the perfect shaping of divine and human forms was especially prevalent in Greece. In its poets, speakers, historians, and philosophers, Greece can't be fully grasped from a central perspective unless one uses an appreciation for the ideal forms of sculpture as a key to understanding. We need to view the images of statesmen and philosophers, as well as the heroes of epic and dramatic works, through an artistic lens; for those who take action, as well as those who create and think, possess that artistic quality in the beautiful days of Greece. They are great and free, growing from their own individuality, shaping themselves from within, and forming who they were and who they aspired to be. The era of Pericles was filled with such individuals; Pericles himself, Pheidias, Plato, and especially Sophocles, alongside Thucydides, Xenophon, and Socrates, each in their own way, representing perfection without diminishing that of others. They are ideal artists of themselves, each cast in a perfect mold, works of art that present an eternal representation of the gods. This artistry also includes those physical masterpieces, the victors of the Olympic games; yes, and even Phryne, who, as the most beautiful woman, emerged naked from the water in front of assembled Greece."

This key to the understanding of the Greek spirit, Winckelmann possessed in his own nature, itself like a relic of classical antiquity, laid open by accident to our alien modern atmosphere. To the criticism of that consummate Greek modelling he brought not only his culture but his temperament. We have seen how definite was the leading motive of his culture; how, like some central root-fibre, it maintained the well-rounded unity of his life through a thousand distractions. Interests not his, nor meant for him, never disturbed him. In morals, as in criticism, he followed the clue of an unerring instinct. Penetrating into the antique world by his passion, his temperament, he enunciates no formal principles, always hard and one-sided. Minute and anxious as his culture was, he never became one-sidedly self-analytical. Occupied ever with himself, perfecting himself and cultivating his genius, he was not content, as so often happens with such natures, that the atmosphere between him and other minds should be thick and clouded; he was ever jealously refining his meaning into a form, express, clear, objective. This temperament he nurtured and invigorated by friendships which kept him ever in direct contact with the spirit of youth. The beauty of the Greek statues was a sexless beauty; the statues of the gods had the least traces of sex. Here there is a moral sexlessness, a kind of ineffectual wholeness of nature, yet with a true beauty and significance of its own.

This key to understanding the Greek spirit was inherent in Winckelmann, who was like a remnant of classical antiquity, exposed by chance to our unfamiliar modern world. He brought not just his education but also his temperament to the critique of that perfect Greek modeling. We’ve seen how clear the main motivation of his education was; like a central root, it kept his life unified amidst countless distractions. Interests that were not his, nor meant for him, never threw him off course. In both morals and critique, he followed the path of an unwavering instinct. Diving into the ancient world through his passion and temperament, he did not state rigid principles that were always inflexible and narrow. While his education was detailed and careful, he never became excessively self-critical. Constantly focused on himself, honing his abilities and nurturing his talent, he was not satisfied, as often happens with such people, with a murky and confused distance between himself and others; he was always meticulously refining his thoughts into a form that was clear, precise, and objective. He strengthened this temperament through friendships that kept him in close touch with youthful spirit. The beauty of the Greek statues was an asexual beauty; the statues of the gods exhibited the least indication of gender. Here, there exists a moral asexuality, a certain ineffective wholeness of nature, yet with its own genuine beauty and meaning.

One result of this temperament is a serenity—Heiterkeit—which characterises Winckelmann's handling of the sensuous side of Greek art. This serenity is, perhaps, in great measure, a negative quality; it is the absence of any sense of want, or corruption, or shame. With the sensuous element in Greek art he deals in the pagan manner; and what is implied in that? It has been sometimes said that art is a means of escape from "the tyranny of the senses." It may be so for the spectator; he may find that the spectacle of supreme works of art takes from the life of the senses something of its turbid fever. But this is possible for the spectator only because the artist, in producing those works, has gradually sunk his intellectual and spiritual ideas in sensuous form. He may live, as Keats lived, a pure life; but his soul, like that of Plato's false astronomer, becomes more and more immersed in sense, until nothing which lacks an appeal to sense has interest for him. How could such an one ever again endure the greyness of the ideal or spiritual world? The spiritualist is satisfied in seeing the sensuous elements escape from his conceptions; his interest grows, as the dyed garment bleaches in the keener air. But the artist steeps his thought again and again into the fire of colour. To the Greek this immersion in the sensuous was indifferent. Greek sensuousness, therefore, does not fever the blood; it is shameless and childlike. Christian asceticism, on the other hand, discrediting the slightest touch of sense, has from time to time provoked into strong emphasis the contrast or antagonism to itself, of the artistic life, with its inevitable sensuousness.—I did but taste a little honey with the end of the rod that was in mine hand, and lo, I must die!—It has sometimes seemed hard to pursue that life without something of conscious disavowal of a spiritual world; and this imparts to genuine artistic interests a kind of intoxication. From this intoxication Winckelmann is free; he fingers those pagan marbles with unsinged hands, with no sense of shame or loss. That is to deal with the sensuous side of art in the pagan manner.

One result of this temperament is a calmness—Heiterkeit—which characterizes Winckelmann's treatment of the sensual side of Greek art. This calmness is, perhaps, mostly a lack of quality; it's the absence of any sense of desire, corruption, or shame. He approaches the sensual element in Greek art in a pagan way; but what does that mean? It has been said that art is a way to escape "the tyranny of the senses." That may be true for the viewer; they may find that the experience of great works of art eases the chaos of sensory life. But this is only possible for the viewer because the artist, in creating those works, has gradually immersed their intellectual and spiritual ideas in sensory form. They may live, like Keats, a pure life; but their soul, like Plato's false astronomer, becomes more and more absorbed in the senses until nothing that lacks sensory appeal holds any interest for them. How could someone like that ever tolerate the dullness of the ideal or spiritual world again? The spiritualist feels satisfied when seeing the sensory elements distance themselves from their concepts; their interest grows, like a dyed garment fading in bright air. But the artist continually immerses their thoughts in the fire of color. For the Greek, this immersion in the sensual was indifferent. Greek sensuality, therefore, doesn’t stir the blood; it is shameless and childlike. Christian asceticism, on the other hand, dismissing even the slightest hint of sensation, has sometimes strongly emphasized the contrast or conflict with the artistic life, which is inevitably sensual.—I did but taste a little honey with the end of the rod that was in mine hand, and lo, I must die!—It has sometimes felt challenging to pursue that life without a conscious rejection of a spiritual world; and this gives genuine artistic interests a kind of intoxication. Winckelmann, however, is free from this intoxication; he handles those pagan marbles with unburned hands, without any sense of shame or loss. That is how to engage with the sensual side of art in a pagan way.

The longer we contemplate that Hellenic ideal, in which man is at unity with himself, with his physical nature, with the outward world, the more we may be inclined to regret that he should ever have passed beyond it, to contend for a perfection that makes the blood turbid, and frets the flesh, and discredits the actual world about us. But if he was to be saved from the ennui which ever attaches itself to realisation, even the realisation of perfection, it was necessary that a conflict should come, and some sharper note grieve the perfect harmony, to the end that the spirit chafed by it might beat out at last a larger and profounder music. In Greek tragedy this conflict has begun; man finds himself face to face with rival claims. Greek tragedy shows how such a conflict may be treated with serenity, how the evolution of it may be a spectacle of the dignity, not of the impotence, of the human spirit. But it is not only in tragedy that the Greek spirit showed itself capable of thus winning joy out of matter in itself full of discouragements. Theocritus, too, often strikes a note of romantic sadness. But what a blithe and steady poise, above these discouragements, in a clear and sunny stratum of the air!

The longer we reflect on that Hellenic ideal, where a person is in harmony with themselves, their physical nature, and the world around them, the more we might wish they hadn't moved beyond it, striving for a perfection that complicates life, strains the body, and undermines the reality we live in. However, to avoid the boredom that always comes with realization, even the realization of perfection, a conflict was necessary, and some sharper note needed to disrupt the perfect harmony, so that the spirit, frustrated by it, could eventually create a richer and deeper melody. This conflict has begun in Greek tragedy; a person finds themselves confronted with conflicting demands. Greek tragedy illustrates how this conflict can be handled with calmness, how its evolution can showcase the dignity, rather than the helplessness, of the human spirit. But the Greek spirit didn’t only reveal its capacity to derive joy from inherently discouraging circumstances in tragedy. Theocritus, too, often conveys a sense of romantic sadness. Yet, there is such a cheerful and steady balance above these challenges, in a bright and sunny realm!

Into this stage of Greek achievement Winckelmann did not enter. Supreme as he is where his true interest lay, his insight into the typical unity and repose of the highest sort of sculpture seems to have involved limitation in another direction. His conception of art excludes that bolder type of it which deals confidently and serenely with life, conflict, evil. Living in a world of exquisite but abstract and colourless form, he could hardly have conceived of the subtle and penetrative, but somewhat grotesque art of the modern world. What would he have thought of Gilliatt, in Victor Hugo's Travailleurs de la Mer, or of the bleeding mouth of Fantine in the first part of Les Miserables, penetrated as it is with a sense of beauty, as lively and transparent as that of a Greek? There is even a sort of preparation for the romantic temper within the limits of the Greek ideal itself, which Winckelmann failed to see. For Greek religion has not merely its mournful mysteries of Adonis, of Hyacinthus, of Demeter, but it is conscious also of the fall of earlier divine dynasties. Hyperion gives way to Apollo, Oceanus to Poseidon. Around the feet of that tranquil Olympian family still crowd the weary shadows of an earlier, more formless, divine world. Even their still minds are troubled with thoughts of a limit to duration, of inevitable decay, of dispossession. Again, the supreme and colourless abstraction of those divine forms, which is the secret of their repose, is also a premonition of the fleshless, consumptive refinements of the pale medieval artists. That high indifference to the outward, that impassivity, has already a touch of the corpse in it; we see already Angelico and the Master of the Passion in the artistic future. The crushing of the sensuous, the shutting of the door upon it, the ascetic interest, is already traceable. Those abstracted gods, "ready to melt out their essence fine into the winds," who can fold up their flesh as a garment, and still remain themselves, seem already to feel that bleak air, in which, like Helen of Troy, they wander as the spectres of the middle age.

Into this stage of Greek achievement, Winckelmann did not enter. As great as he is where his true interest lies, his understanding of the typical unity and calm of the highest form of sculpture seems to have limited his perspective in another way. His view of art leaves out the bolder kind that confidently and serenely tackles life, conflict, and evil. Living in a world of exquisite but abstract and colorless forms, he could hardly have imagined the subtle yet somewhat grotesque art of the modern world. What would he have thought of Gilliatt in Victor Hugo's *Travailleurs de la Mer*, or of Fantine's bleeding mouth in the first part of *Les Miserables*, infused as it is with a sense of beauty just as vivid and clear as that of a Greek sculpture? There’s even a kind of preparation for a romantic mindset within the boundaries of the Greek ideal itself that Winckelmann overlooked. Greek religion doesn't just have its mournful mysteries of Adonis, Hyacinthus, and Demeter; it’s also aware of the fall of earlier divine dynasties. Hyperion gives way to Apollo, Oceanus to Poseidon. Around the feet of that calm Olympian family still gather the weary shadows of an earlier, more formless divine world. Even their tranquil minds are troubled by thoughts of a limit to time, of inevitable decay, and of dispossession. Moreover, the supreme and colorless abstraction of those divine figures, which is the secret of their calm, also hints at the fleshless, consumptive refinements of the pale medieval artists. That high indifference to the external, that impassivity, already feels a bit like a corpse; we can already see Angelico and the Master of the Passion in the artistic future. The suppression of the sensual, the closing off from it, and the interest in asceticism can already be traced. Those abstract gods, "ready to melt their essence into the winds," who can fold their flesh like a garment and still remain themselves, seem to sense that bleak air, in which, like Helen of Troy, they wander as the ghosts of the Middle Ages.

Gradually, as the world came into the church, an artistic interest, native in the human soul, reasserted its claims. But Christian art was still dependent on pagan examples, building the shafts of pagan temples into its churches, perpetuating the form of the basilica, in later times working the disused amphitheatres as quarries. The sensuous expression of conceptions which unreservedly discredit the world of sense, was the delicate problem which Christian art had before it. If we think of medieval painting, as it ranges from the early German schools, still with something of the air of the charnel-house about them, to the clear loveliness of Perugino, we shall see how that problem was solved. Even in the worship of sorrow the native blitheness of art asserted itself; the religious spirit, as Hegel says, "smiled through its tears." So perfectly did the young Raffaelle infuse that Heiterkeit, that pagan blitheness, into religious works, that his picture of Saint Agatha at Bologna became to Goethe a step in the evolution of Iphigenie.* But in proportion as this power of smiling was found again, there came also an aspiration towards that lost antique art, some relics of which Christian art had buried in itself, ready to work wonders when their day came.

Gradually, as the world entered the church, a natural artistic interest within the human spirit reasserted itself. However, Christian art still relied on pagan examples, incorporating the columns of pagan temples into its churches, continuing the form of the basilica, and later using the abandoned amphitheaters as quarries. The challenge for Christian art was to express ideas that largely dismissed the sensory world in a sensuous way. If we consider medieval painting, from the early German schools, which still had an air of decay about them, to the clear beauty of Perugino, we can see how that challenge was addressed. Even in the expression of sorrow, the inherent joy in art made itself known; as Hegel puts it, the religious spirit "smiled through its tears." The young Raphael infused that cheerfulness— a sort of pagan joy— into religious works so effectively that his painting of Saint Agatha in Bologna became for Goethe a milestone in the evolution of Iphigenie.* As this ability to smile was rediscovered, there also arose a yearning for the lost ancient art, some remnants of which Christian art had buried within itself, poised to create wonders when the time came.

*Italiaenische Reise. Bologna, 19 Oct. 1776.

*Italiaenische Reise. Bologna, 19 Oct. 1776.*

The history of art has suffered as much as any history by trenchant and absolute divisions. Pagan and Christian art are sometimes harshly opposed, and the Renaissance is represented as a fashion which set in at a definite period. That is the superficial view: the deeper view is that which preserves the identity of European culture. The two are really continuous; and there is a sense in which it may be said that the Renaissance was an uninterrupted effort of the middle age, that it was ever taking place. When the actual relics of the antique were restored to the world, in the view of the Christian ascetic it was as if an ancient plague-pit had been opened: all the world took the contagion of the life of nature and of the senses. And now it was seen that the medieval spirit too had done something for the destiny of the antique. By hastening the decline of art, by withdrawing interest from it, and yet keeping unbroken the thread of its traditions, it had suffered the human mind to repose that it might awake when day came, with eyes refreshed, to those antique forms.

The history of art has faced sharp divides just like any other history. Pagan and Christian art are often seen as completely opposed, and the Renaissance is portrayed as a trend that began at a specific time. That’s the surface view: a deeper understanding maintains the continuity of European culture. The two are actually connected; one could argue that the Renaissance was an ongoing effort from the Middle Ages—it was always happening. When the actual remnants of the ancient world were brought back into view, to the Christian ascetic, it felt like uncovering an old plague pit: everyone caught the infection of nature and sensory experience. And it became clear that the medieval spirit had also contributed to the fate of the ancient world. By speeding up the decline of art and pulling interest away from it while still preserving its traditions, it allowed the human mind to rest, so that when the day finally came, it could awaken with renewed eyes to those ancient forms.

The aim of a right criticism is to place Winckelmann in an intellectual perspective, of which Goethe is the foreground. For, after all, he is infinitely less than Goethe; it is chiefly because at certain points he comes in contact with Goethe, that criticism entertains consideration of him. His relation to modern culture is a peculiar one. He is not of the modern world; nor is he of the eighteenth century, although so much of his outer life is characteristic of it. But that note of revolt against the eighteenth century, which we detect in Goethe, was struck by Winckelmann. Goethe illustrates that union of the Romantic spirit, in its adventure, its variety, its profound subjectivity of soul, with Hellenism, in its transparency, its rationality, its desire of Beauty—that marriage of Faust and Helena—of which the art of the nineteenth century is the child, the beautiful lad Euphorion, as Goethe conceives him, on the crags, in the "splendour of battle and in harness as for victory," his brows bound with light.* Goethe illustrates, too, the preponderance in this marriage of the Hellenic element; and that element, in its true essence, was made known to him by Winckelmann.

The goal of proper criticism is to place Winckelmann in an intellectual context where Goethe takes center stage. After all, he is far less significant than Goethe; it’s mainly because he intersects with Goethe at certain points that criticism even considers him. His connection to modern culture is unique. He doesn’t belong to the modern world, nor fully to the eighteenth century, even though much of his external life reflects that era. However, the note of rebellion against the eighteenth century that we see in Goethe was also sounded by Winckelmann. Goethe embodies the union of the Romantic spirit—with its adventures, variety, and deep soul subjectivity—with Hellenism, known for its clarity, rationality, and quest for Beauty—that union referred to as the marriage of Faust and Helena, from which the art of the nineteenth century descends, personified by the beautiful youth Euphorion, as Goethe envisions him, standing on the cliffs, "in the splendor of battle and in harness as for victory," with his brows adorned with light.* Goethe also demonstrates the dominance of the Hellenic element in this union; and Winckelmann revealed that element in its true essence to him.

*Faust, Th. ii. Act. 3.

Faust, Th. II, Act 3.

Breadth, centrality, with blitheness and repose, are the marks of Hellenic culture. Is that culture a lost art? The local, accidental colouring of its own age has passed from it; the greatness that is dead looks greater when every link with what is slight and vulgar has been severed; we can only see it at all in the reflected, refined light which a high education creates for us. Can we bring down that ideal into the gaudy, perplexed light of modern life?

Breadth, centrality, and a sense of joy and calm are the hallmarks of Hellenic culture. Is that culture a lost art? The local, random influences of its time have faded away; the greatness that has died seems even greater when it's been stripped of its connections to what's trivial and cheap; we can only perceive it in the polished, elevated light that a high education provides. Can we translate that ideal into the flashy, confusing light of modern life?

Certainly, for us of the modern world, with its conflicting claims, its entangled interests, distracted by so many sorrows, so many preoccupations, so bewildering an experience, the problem of unity with ourselves, in blitheness and repose, is far harder than it was for the Greek within the simple terms of antique life. Yet, not less than ever, the intellect demands completeness, centrality. It is this which Winckelmann imprints on the imagination of Goethe, at the beginning of his culture, in its original and simplest form, as in a fragment of Greek art itself, stranded on that littered, indeterminate shore of Germany in the eighteenth century. In Winckelmann, this type comes to him, not as in a book or a theory, but importunately, in a passionate life or personality. For Goethe, possessing all modern interests, ready to be lost in the perplexed currents of modern thought, he defines, in clearest outline, the problem of culture—balance, unity with oneself, consummate Greek modelling.

Certainly, for those of us in the modern world, with its conflicting claims and tangled interests, distracted by countless sorrows and preoccupations, and faced with such a bewildering experience, achieving unity within ourselves, in joy and calm, is much harder than it was for the Greeks living in the straightforward terms of ancient life. Yet, now more than ever, our intellect craves completeness and centrality. This is what Winckelmann impresses upon Goethe's imagination at the start of his cultural journey, in its original and simplest form, like a piece of Greek art found on the chaotic, undefined shores of eighteenth-century Germany. In Winckelmann, this idea comes to him not through a book or a theory but intensely, through a passionate life or personality. For Goethe, who embraces all modern interests and is ready to get lost in the complex currents of modern thought, he outlines, in a clear way, the challenge of culture—balance, unity with oneself, and perfected Greek modeling.

It could no longer be solved, as in Phryne ascending naked out of the water, by perfection of bodily form, or any joyful union with the world without: the shadows had grown too long, the light too solemn, for that. It could hardly be solved, as in Pericles or Pheidias, by the direct exercise of any single talent: amid the manifold claims of modern culture, that could only have ended in a thin, one-sided growth. Goethe's Hellenism was of another order, the Allgemeinheit and Heiterkeit, the completeness and serenity, of a watchful, exigent intellectualism. Im Ganzen, Guten, Wahren, resolut zu leben—is Goethe's description of his own higher life; and what is meant by life in the whole—im Ganzen? It means the life of one for whom, over and over again, what was once precious has become indifferent. Every one who aims at the life of culture is met by many forms of it, arising out of the intense, laborious, one-sided development of some special talent. They are the brightest enthusiasms the world has to show. It is not their part to weigh the claims which this or that alien form of culture makes upon them. But the pure instinct of self-culture cares not so much to reap all that these forms of culture can give, as to find in them its own strength. The demand of the intellect is to feel itself alive. It must see into the laws, the operation, the intellectual reward of every divided form of culture; but only that it may measure the relation between itself and them. It struggles with those forms till its secret is won from each, and then lets each fall back into its place; in the supreme, artistic view of life. With a kind of passionate coldness, such natures rejoice to be away from and past their former selves. Above all, they are jealous of that abandonment to one special gift which really limits their capabilities. It would have been easy for Goethe, with the gift of a sensuous nature, to let it overgrow him. It comes easily and naturally, perhaps, to certain "other-worldly" natures to be even as the Schoene Seele, that ideal of gentle pietism, in Wilhelm Meister: but to the large vision of Goethe, that seemed to be a phase of life that a man might feel all round, and leave behind him. Again, it is easy to indulge the commonplace metaphysical instinct. But a taste for metaphysics may be one of those things which we must renounce, if we mean to mould our lives to artistic perfection. Philosophy serves culture, not by the fancied gift of absolute or transcendental knowledge, but by suggesting questions which help one to detect the passion, and strangeness, and dramatic contrasts of life.

It could no longer be resolved, like Phryne rising naked from the water, through the perfection of physical form or any joyful connection with the outside world; the shadows had grown too long and the light too serious for that. It could hardly be resolved, as with Pericles or Pheidias, through the direct application of any single talent: amidst the numerous demands of modern culture, that would only lead to a shallow, one-dimensional growth. Goethe's view of Hellenism is different, embodying the completeness and serenity of a vigilant, demanding intellectualism. Living resolutely in the Whole, the Good, and the True—this is Goethe's description of his own higher existence; and what does life in the Whole mean? It refers to the life of someone for whom, time and again, what was once valued has become irrelevant. Anyone pursuing a cultural life encounters many forms of culture that arise from the intense, laborious, one-sided development of a specific talent. They represent the brightest passions the world has to offer. Their role is not to evaluate the demands that this or that external form of culture makes on them. However, the pure instinct for self-culture doesn't just seek to extract everything these cultural forms can provide; rather, it aims to discover its own strength within them. The intellect's demand is to feel alive. It needs to understand the laws, operations, and intellectual rewards of every fragmented form of culture, but only to assess its connection with them. It grapples with these forms until it extracts its hidden insights from each, then allows them to return to their place in the ultimate, artistic perspective on life. With a kind of passionate detachment, such individuals take pleasure in moving beyond their former selves. Above all, they are wary of being entirely devoted to one special gift that truly limits their potential. It would have been easy for Goethe, with his sensual nature, to let it dominate him. It might come easily and naturally to certain "otherworldly" individuals to embody the Schoene Seele, that ideal of gentle pietism in Wilhelm Meister: but for Goethe's expansive vision, that seemed like a phase of life that a person could fully experience and then move past. Similarly, it’s easy to indulge in the common metaphysical impulse. However, an interest in metaphysics may be one of those things we need to abandon if we aim to shape our lives toward artistic perfection. Philosophy serves culture, not through the imagined gift of absolute or transcendental knowledge, but by posing questions that help reveal the passion, uniqueness, and dramatic contrasts of life.

But Goethe's culture did not remain "behind the veil"; it ever emerged in the practical functions of art, in actual production. For him the problem came to be:—Can the blitheness and universality of the antique ideal be communicated to artistic productions, which shall contain the fulness of the experience of the modern world? We have seen that the development of the various forms of art has corresponded to the development of the thoughts of man concerning himself, to the growing revelation of the mind to itself. Sculpture corresponds to the unperplexed, emphatic outlines of Hellenic humanism; painting to the mystic depth and intricacy of the middle age; music and poetry have their fortune in the modern world. Let us understand by poetry all literary production which attains the power of giving pleasure by its form, as distinct from its matter. Only in this varied literary form can art command that width, variety, delicacy of resources, which will enable it to deal with the conditions of modern life. What modern art has to do in the service of culture is so to rearrange the details of modern life, so to reflect it, that it may satisfy the spirit. And what does the spirit need in the face of modern life? The sense of freedom. That naive, rough sense of freedom, which supposes man's will to be limited, if at all, only by a will stronger than his, he can never have again. The attempt to represent it in art would have so little verisimilitude that it would be flat and uninteresting. The chief factor in the thoughts of the modern mind concerning itself is the intricacy, the universality of natural law, even in the moral order. For us, necessity is not, as of old, a sort of mythological personage without us, with whom we can do warfare: it is a magic web woven through and through us, like that magnetic system of which modern science speaks, penetrating us with a network, subtler than our subtlest nerves, yet bearing in it the central forces of the world. Can art represent men and women in these bewildering toils so as to give the spirit at least an equivalent for the sense of freedom? Certainly, in Goethe's romances, and even more in the romances of Victor Hugo, there are high examples of modern art dealing thus with modern life, regarding that life as the modern mind must regard it, yet reflecting upon blitheness and repose. Natural laws we shall never modify, embarrass us as they may; but there is still something in the nobler or less noble attitude with which we watch their fatal combinations. In those romances of Goethe and Victor Hugo, in some excellent work done after them, this entanglement, this network of law, becomes the tragic situation, in which certain groups of noble men and women work out for themselves a supreme Denouement. Who, if he saw through all, would fret against the chain of circumstance which endows one at the end with those great experiences?

But Goethe's culture didn't stay "behind the veil"; it always showed up in the practical roles of art, in actual production. For him, the question became: Can the joy and universality of the ancient ideal be expressed in artistic works that capture the fullness of modern experience? We've seen that the evolution of different art forms has paralleled the evolution of human thought about itself, reflecting the mind's increasing self-awareness. Sculpture aligns with the clear, bold outlines of Hellenic humanism; painting resonates with the mystical depth and complexity of the Middle Ages; music and poetry thrive in the modern world. Let's define poetry as all literary creation that has the power to bring pleasure through its form, separate from its content. Only through this diverse literary form can art wield the breadth, variety, and subtlety needed to address the realities of modern life. What modern art needs to do for culture is to rearrange the details of contemporary life, reflecting it in a way that fulfills the spirit. And what does the spirit seek amidst modern life? A sense of freedom. That naive, raw sense of freedom, which assumes that human will is only limited by a stronger will, can never be fully experienced again. Trying to depict it in art would lack authenticity and be dull. The primary element in modern self-reflection is the complexity and universality of natural law, even in the moral realm. For us, necessity is no longer a mythological figure outside us that we can fight against; it’s a magical web woven into our being, like the magnetic system described by modern science, permeating us with a network more delicate than our finest nerves, yet containing the world’s central forces. Can art portray people in these confusing constraints in a way that at least provides the spirit with a semblance of freedom? Certainly, in Goethe's novels, and even more so in Victor Hugo's works, there are strong examples of modern art addressing modern life, reflecting it as the contemporary mind must view it, while still maintaining a sense of joy and calm. We can never change natural laws, no matter how much they challenge us; yet there is still something noble or less noble in the way we observe their inevitable interactions. In the novels of Goethe and Victor Hugo, as well as in some outstanding works that followed, this entanglement, this network of law becomes the tragic scenario where certain groups of noble men and women strive for a significant resolution. Who, if they could see everything, would complain about the chain of circumstances that ultimately grants those great experiences?

1867.

1867.




CONCLUSION*

*This brief "Conclusion" was omitted in the second edition of this book, as I conceived it might possibly mislead some of those young men into whose hands it might fall. On the whole, I have thought it best to reprint it here, with some slight changes which bring it closer to my original meaning. I have dealt more fully in Marius the Epicurean with the thoughts suggested by it.

Legei pou Herakleitos hoti panta khorei kai ouden menei.

*This brief "Conclusion" was left out in the second edition of this book because I thought it might mislead some of the young men who might read it. Overall, I decided it was best to include it here again, with some minor changes that better reflect my original intent. I've explored the ideas it raises more thoroughly in Marius the Epicurean.

Legei pou Herakleitos hoti panta khorei kai ouden menei.


To regard all things and principles of things as inconstant modes or fashions has more and more become the tendency of modern thought. Let us begin with that which is without—our physical life. Fix upon it in one of its more exquisite intervals, the moment, for instance, of delicious recoil from the flood of water in summer heat. What is the whole physical life in that moment but a combination of natural elements to which science gives their names? But these elements, phosphorus and lime and delicate fibres, are present not in the human body alone: we detect them in places most remote from it. Our physical life is a perpetual motion of them—the passage of the blood, the wasting and repairing of the lenses of the eye, the modification of the tissues of the brain by every ray of light and sound—processes which science reduces to simpler and more elementary forces. Like the elements of which we are composed, the action of these forces extends beyond us; it rusts iron and ripens corn. Far out on every side of us those elements are broadcast, driven by many forces; and birth and gesture and death and the springing of violets from the grave are but a few out of ten thousand resultant combinations. That clear, perpetual outline of face and limb is but an image of ours, under which we group them—a design in a web, the actual threads of which pass out beyond it. This at least of flamelike our life has, that it is but the concurrence, renewed from moment to moment, of forces parting sooner or later on their ways.

The tendency of modern thought is increasingly to see all things and principles as inconstant and ever-changing. Let’s start with what’s outside us—our physical life. Picture it in one of its most delightful moments, like the refreshing feeling of water against your skin on a hot summer day. In that moment, what is our entire physical existence but a mix of natural elements that science has labeled? But these elements, like phosphorus and lime and delicate fibers, aren’t found only in the human body; we can find them in the most distant places. Our physical life is a constant motion of these elements—the flow of blood, the breakdown and rebuilding of the lenses in our eyes, the way sound and light change the structure of our brain—processes that science breaks down into simpler, more fundamental forces. Just like the elements we are made of, the effects of these forces reach far beyond us; they rust iron and help crops grow. Those elements are scattered all around us, pushed by countless forces; and birth, movement, death, and the blooming of violets from the earth are just a few of the many outcomes that arise. The clear, constant shape of our face and limbs is just a representation we create to organize them—a pattern in a fabric whose actual threads extend beyond our perception. At least one thing about our life is flame-like: it is merely the ongoing interaction of forces that eventually diverge on their own paths.

Or if we begin with the inward world of thought and feeling, the whirlpool is still more rapid, the flame more eager and devouring. There it is no longer the gradual darkening of the eye and fading of colour from the wall,—the movement of the shore-side, where the water flows down indeed, though in apparent rest,—but the race of the mid-stream, a drift of momentary acts of sight and passion and thought. At first sight experience seems to bury us under a flood of external objects, pressing upon us with a sharp and importunate reality, calling us out of ourselves in a thousand forms of action. But when reflexion begins to act upon those objects they are dissipated under its influence; the cohesive force seems suspended like a trick of magic; each object is loosed into a group of impressions—colour, odour, texture—in the mind of the observer. And if we continue to dwell in thought on this world, not of objects in the solidity with which language invests them, but of impressions unstable, flickering, inconsistent, which burn and are extinguished with our consciousness of them, it contracts still further; the whole scope of observation is dwarfed to the narrow chamber of the individual mind. Experience, already reduced to a swarm of impressions, is ringed round for each one of us by that thick wall of personality through which no real voice has ever pierced on its way to us, or from us to that which we can only conjecture to be without. Every one of those impressions is the impression of the individual in his isolation, each mind keeping as a solitary prisoner its own dream of a world. Analysis goes a step farther still, and assures us that those impressions of the individual mind to which, for each one of us, experience dwindles down, are in perpetual flight; that each of them is limited by time, and that as time is infinitely divisible, each of them is infinitely divisible also; all that is actual in it being a single moment, gone while we try to apprehend it, of which it may ever be more truly said that it has ceased to be than that it is. To such a tremulous wisp constantly re-forming itself on the stream, to a single sharp impression, with a sense in it, a relic more or less fleeting, of such moments gone by, what is real in our life fines itself down. It is with this movement, with the passage and dissolution of impressions, images, sensations, that analysis leaves off—that continual vanishing away, that strange, perpetual weaving and unweaving of ourselves.

Or if we start with the inner world of thought and feeling, the chaos becomes even more intense, the passion more eager and consuming. It’s no longer the slow dimming of the eye and fading of color from the wall, or the motion along the shore where the water indeed flows, though it seems still. Instead, it’s the rush of the current, a flurry of fleeting acts of sight, emotion, and thought. At first glance, it feels like experience buries us under a flood of external objects, pressing in on us with a harsh and relentless reality, pulling us out of ourselves in countless forms of action. But once reflection begins to engage with those objects, they dissolve under its influence; the cohesive force appears suspended like a magical trick. Each object breaks apart into a group of impressions—color, smell, texture—in the mind of the observer. If we continue to think about this world—not solid objects as language portrays them, but unstable, flickering, inconsistent impressions that flare up and extinguish with our awareness of them—it shrinks even further; the entire range of observation reduces to the narrow confines of the individual mind. Experience, already whittled down to a swarm of impressions, is surrounded for each one of us by a thick wall of personality through which no real voice has ever penetrated, either on its way to us or from us to what we can only guess exists outside. Each of those impressions is the experience of the individual in isolation, with each mind holding its solitary dream of a world. Analysis goes even further, telling us that those impressions of the individual mind, to which experience condenses for each of us, are always on the move; each is limited by time, and since time can be infinitely divided, so can each impression; what’s actual in it is merely a single moment, gone as we try to grasp it, of which it may be more accurately said that it has ceased to be than that it is. To such a fragile wisp that constantly re-forms itself on the stream, to a single sharp impression, with meaning in it—a more or less fleeting remnant of those moments gone by—what is real in our lives narrows down. It is with this movement, with the passage and dissolution of impressions, images, sensations, that analysis comes to a close—that continual fading away, that strange, endless weaving and unweaving of ourselves.

Philosophiren, says Novalis, ist dephlegmatisiren vivificiren. The service of philosophy, of speculative culture, towards the human spirit is to rouse, to startle it into sharp and eager observation. Every moment some form grows perfect in hand or face; some tone on the hills or the sea is choicer than the rest; some mood of passion or insight or intellectual excitement is irresistibly real and attractive for us,—for that moment only. Not the fruit of experience, but experience itself, is the end. A counted number of pulses only is given to us of a variegated, dramatic life. How may we see in them all that is to be seen in them by the finest senses? How shall we pass most swiftly from point to point, and be present always at the focus where the greatest number of vital forces unite in their purest energy?

Philosophy, Novalis says, is about bringing life to the spirit. The role of philosophy and speculative culture is to awaken and provoke the human spirit into keen and eager observation. In every moment, some form becomes perfectly defined in our hands or on our faces; some sound on the hills or the sea is better than all the others; some feeling of passion, insight, or intellectual excitement is compellingly real and attractive to us—if only for that moment. It’s not the outcome of experience, but the experience itself that matters. We are given only a limited number of pulses in a varied, dramatic life. How can we see everything that can be perceived through the finest senses? How do we move quickly from point to point and always remain at the center where the most vital forces come together in their purest energy?

To burn always with this hard, gemlike flame, to maintain this ecstasy, is success in life. In a sense it might even be said that our failure is to form habits: for, after all, habit is relative to a stereotyped world, and meantime it is only the roughness of the eye that makes any two persons, things, situations, seem alike. While all melts under our feet, we may well catch at any exquisite passion, or any contribution to knowledge that seems by a lifted horizon to set the spirit free for a moment, or any stirring of the senses, strange dyes, strange colours, and curious odours, or work of the artist's hands, or the face of one's friend. Not to discriminate every moment some passionate attitude in those about us, and in the brilliancy of their gifts some tragic dividing of forces on their ways, is, on this short day of frost and sun, to sleep before evening. With this sense of the splendour of our experience and of its awful brevity, gathering all we are into one desperate effort to see and touch, we shall hardly have time to make theories about the things we see and touch. What we have to do is to be for ever curiously testing new opinions and courting new impressions, never acquiescing in a facile orthodoxy of Comte, or of Hegel, or of our own. Philosophical theories or ideas, as points of view, instruments of criticism, may help us to gather up what might otherwise pass unregarded by us. "Philosophy is the microscope of thought." The theory or idea or system which requires of us the sacrifice of any part of this experience, in consideration of some interest into which we cannot enter, or some abstract theory we have not identified with ourselves, or what is only conventional, has no real claim upon us.

To always burn with this intense, jewel-like flame, to maintain this ecstasy, is success in life. In a way, it could be argued that our failure comes from forming habits: after all, habits relate to a predictable world, and in the meantime, it’s only our limited perception that makes any two people, things, or situations seem alike. While everything changes around us, we should seize any exquisite passion, any contribution to knowledge that, by expanding our perspective, liberates our spirit for a moment, or any stirring of the senses—strange dyes, strange colors, and intriguing scents, or the work of an artist, or the face of a friend. Failing to recognize some passionate expression in those around us, and in the brilliance of their gifts some tragic division of energies in their lives, is, on this fleeting day of frost and sun, akin to sleeping before evening falls. With a keen awareness of the splendor of our experiences and their alarming brevity, striving to grasp everything we can, we’ll hardly have time to form theories about what we see and experience. What we need to do is continually challenge new opinions and welcome new impressions, never settling for a convenient orthodoxy of Comte, Hegel, or our own. Philosophical theories or ideas, as viewpoints and tools for critique, can help us notice what we might otherwise overlook. "Philosophy is the microscope of thought." Any theory or idea or system that demands we sacrifice any part of this experience for some interest we don’t understand, or some abstract theory we haven’t connected with, or anything that’s merely conventional, doesn’t have any real claim on us.

One of the most beautiful passages in the writings of Rousseau is that in the sixth book of the Confessions, where he describes the awakening in him of the literary sense. An undefinable taint of death had always clung about him, and now in early manhood he believed himself smitten by mortal disease. He asked himself how he might make as much as possible of the interval that remained; and he was not biassed by anything in his previous life when he decided that it must be by intellectual excitement, which he found just then in the clear, fresh writings of Voltaire. Well! we are all condamnes, as Victor Hugo says: we are all under sentence of death but with a sort of indefinite reprieve—les hommes sont tous condamnes a mort avec des sursis indefinis: we have an interval, and then our place knows us no more. Some spend this interval in listlessness, some in high passions, the wisest, at least among "the children of this world," in art and song. For our one chance lies in expanding that interval, in getting as many pulsations as possible into the given time. Great passions may give us this quickened sense of life, ecstasy and sorrow of love, the various forms of enthusiastic activity, disinterested or otherwise, which come naturally to many of us. Only be sure it is passion—that it does yield you this fruit of a quickened, multiplied consciousness. Of this wisdom, the poetic passion, the desire of beauty, the love of art for art's sake, has most; for art comes to you professing frankly to give nothing but the highest quality to your moments as they pass, and simply for those moments' sake.

One of the most beautiful passages in Rousseau's writings is in the sixth book of the Confessions, where he talks about his awakening to the world of literature. An undefinable sense of death had always surrounded him, and now, in his early adulthood, he thought he might be suffering from a terminal illness. He wondered how to make the most of the time he had left; and he wasn't influenced by his past when he decided that it had to be through intellectual excitement, which he found at that moment in the clear, fresh writings of Voltaire. Well! We are all condemned, as Victor Hugo says: we’re all under a sentence of death but with a sort of indefinite reprieve—les hommes sont tous condamnés à mort avec des sursis indéfinis: we have a time to live, and eventually, we will be forgotten. Some spend this time in boredom, some in intense passions, and the wisest, at least among "the children of this world," in art and song. Our only chance lies in extending that time, in filling as many moments as possible into what we've been given. Great passions can give us this heightened sense of life, the ecstasy and sorrow of love, and various forms of enthusiastic activity, whether selfless or not, that naturally come to many of us. Just make sure it’s passion—that it gives you this experience of heightened, multiplied awareness. Of this wisdom, poetic passion, the desire for beauty, and the love of art for art's sake hold the most; because art comes to you clearly stating that it offers nothing but the highest quality to your moments as they pass, and simply for the sake of those moments.






Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!